View allAll Photos Tagged include
Tantric Massage is one small part of the wide ranging Tantric Arts. Some of the other disciplines include Tantric Yoga, Tantric Meditation and Tantric Breathing.
It is also difficult to define Tantric Massage. Since there are no real standards, every therapist may do something different. So you can never quite be sure what you are getting when you hear the term "Tantric Massage". Often it is used as a "buzz-word" for a simple sensual or sexual massage. That is not the case here.
One of the primary purposes of Tantra (and Tantric Massage) is to awaken the Kundalini. The Kundalini is a very powerful, intense and healing form of energy that (for most people) is lying dormant at the base of the spine (the sacrum). To fully awaken this powerful energy can take years of devoted practice in the various disciplines of the Tantric Arts.
Sri Yantra Hindu Sacred Symbols: www.sriyantras.com
Once awakened, the Kundalini will rise from its resting-place under the sacrum and move up the spine, energizing and healing, eventually re-circulating throughout the entire body. The Kundalini is known to infuse a tremendous amount of energy into a person, and has an incredible ability to heal almost any affliction, be it physical, emotional or spiritual.
The reason that the Tantric Arts are gaining such popularity in our culture recently is due to one of the more pleasurable side affects. When the Kundalini is awakened, or drawn out, it also awakens the sexual energy in the body. The Kundalini is different and distinct from the sexual energy, but the two are connected & intertwined. So as the Kundalini is awakened and drawn out of hibernation, so also is the sexual energy in the body. Along with the Kundalini, it is channeled and circulated throughout the entire body. Needless to say, this can be very pleasurable, but it is important to keep in mind that this is only a side effect, secondary to the healing power of the Kundalini.
Sri Yantra Hindu Sacred Symbols: www.sriyantras.com
The port includes the fish product direct retail center, visitor center, fresh produce and seafood specialty products retail platform, ecological observation platform, dike viewing plank road and pavilion, waterfront performance plaza, parking lots, harbor area lighting, grass lawns, windbreak trails, restrooms and landscaping next to the access road. The Fangyuan Lighthouse was built nearby the port to navigate the ships coming in and out from the harbor.
News Release
For Immediate Release
Contact: Walter Gallas, 504-400-3017 or Sandra Stokes, 225-445-3800
41 ORGANIZATIONS CALL ON GOVERNOR AND CITY LEADERS FOR OPEN PROCESS IN DECISION-MAKING FOR MAJOR HOSPITALS
They ask Gov. Jindal for cost-benefit analysis of two competing LSU plans, and ask City Council and Planning Commission to include hospitals in the New Orleans master plan.
New Orleans, La. (Wednesday, March 25, 2009)—With the debate over locating new LSU and VA hospitals in Mid-City continuing, 41 local and national organizations—including a diverse range of community groups, professional organizations and planning associations—are asking state and city leaders to engage the public more directly in the search for a solution.
At a press conference held today, the organizations asked Gov. Jindal to commission an independent, third-party comprehensive cost-benefit analysis of the two LSU hospital plans--proposed new construction in Lower Mid-City and an alternative proposal to gut and rebuild a new 21st century hospital inside the shell of Charity Hospital. The organizations argue that a rigorous, side-by-side financial analysis will both clear up contradictory claims about construction costs of the two plans and will also measure the impact of different timelines on job creation, related economic development and health care delivery to the community.
In addition, the groups called on the City Council and the City Planning Commission to hold public hearings to receive information about the hospital designs and plans for a biomedical research district, and to give members of the public their first City-Hall-sponsored opportunity to respond to the plans. The groups want the hearings to be part of a process in which the council and planning commission take responsibility for making sure that the locations and designs for the huge hospital complex are best for the citizens, neighborhoods and the medical industry.
A third recommendation by the groups is to include the hospitals and the new biosciences economic development district in the city’s new master planning process. Goody Clancy, the city’s planning contractor, has stated that the Planning Commission excluded the hospitals and medical district from the scope of the master plan, which was released Friday in draft form.
“Despite the profound and lasting impact these projects will have on the city of New Orleans, the City Council and the City Planning Commission have been sitting on the sidelines of the debate, doing nothing, and the people of New Orleans have been kept largely in the dark,” said William Borah, New Orleans land use attorney. “This decision is far too important to be made in a backroom deal, without citizen input. This coalition is calling for a more transparent, open decision making process—one that has citizens at the table to help decide which hospital plan is in the best long-term interests of the people of New Orleans.”
Louisiana State University’s proposed $1.2 billion teaching hospital and medical center and a new $600-plus million hospital for the Department of Veterans Affairs constitute the largest single economic-development project in the city’s history. LSU and VA propose to locate the hospitals in a 70-acre section of the Mid-City neighborhood, after removing residents and small businesses from hundreds of buildings, many of them historic structures. The LSU plan for moving the hospitals to Mid-City would also affect the Central Business District, since the university proposes to abandon the landmark Charity Hospital building. A plan by RMJM Hillier proposes reusing the shell of the Charity building to house the state-of-the-art hospital that would serve as the core of LSU’s academic medical center, an approach the nationally-recognized architects say will produce a world-class hospital with savings of hundreds of millions of dollars over new construction and will be completed at least two years sooner.
Last week at the Senate District 9 Health Care Reform Forum, Louisiana Secretary of Health and Hospitals Alan Levine—the state’s point person on the hospital issue—said that no final decisions have been made and that both the LSU and the RMJM Hillier approaches are still on the table.
"Every neighborhood in New Orleans should be concerned that the plans for the replacement of Charity and the VA hospitals are not a part of the city's master planning process which is going on right now," said Charles E. Allen, III, president of the Holy Cross Neighborhood Association. "What is happening in Lower Mid-City could happen in any neighborhood of the city. We need to make sure that City Planning and the City Council insist that the process applies to our entire city. We can't leave anything out."
“Health care is in critical condition here in New Orleans,” said Dr. Sissy Sartor. “I am appealing to Governor Jindal to come forward and show the citizens of New Orleans and of the state that he is serious about returning health care to our city and that he will do it in a fiscally responsible way. The governor has it in his power to order a cost-benefit analysis that would answer the questions about alternative plans for rebuilding the LSU medical center.”
“At this point, what we need is a clear factual basis from which a decision can be reached,” said Sandra Stokes, Executive Vice Chair of the Foundation for Historical Louisiana “We need to move forward, and the best way to do that is for the state to conduct an independent, side-by-side analysis of the two plans. That process would provide answers to fundamental questions of time, efficiency and cost. Which plan would provide 21st century medical care faster? Which would cost less? We need an independent voice to provide answers to these basic questions.”
ORGANIZATIONS IN THE COALITION ARE CALLING FOR:
1.Governor Jindal to order an independent, comprehensive cost-benefit analysis of the two hospital plans.
2.The City Planning Commission and the City Council to hold public hearings on these critical planning issues.
3.The City Planning Commission and the City Council to include the hospitals in the current master-planning process.
●American Planning Association
●Broadmoor Improvement Association
●Charity Hospital School of Nursing Alumni Association
●Foundation for Historical Louisiana
●New Orleans Committee to Reopen Charity Hospital
●Coliseum Square Association
●Doctors for Charity Hospital
●National Trust for Historic Preservation
●Squandered Heritage
●Faubourg Marigny Improvement Association
●Smart Growth for Louisiana
●Preservation Resource Center
●Louisiana ACORN
●Faubourg St. John Neighborhood Association
●Louisiana Landmarks Society
●GNO Affordable Housing Action Center
●Holy Cross Neighborhood Association
●New Creation Christian Church
●Louisiana Trust for Historic Preservation
●Lower Mid-City Residents and Business Owners Affected by the LSU/VA Hospitals
●The Renaissance Project
●Vieux Carré Property Owners, Residents and Associates
●Southern Christian Leadership Conference Louisiana Women’s Division
●French Quarter Citizens, Inc.
●Lantern Light Inc.
●Irish Channel Neighborhood Association
●Louisiana Justice Institute
●Lafayette Square Association
●Lower Ninth Ward Center for Sustainable Engagement and Development
●Mid-City Neighborhood Organization
●New Orleans Pax Christi
●Partners for Livable Communities
●C3/Hands Off Iberville
●Phoenix of New Orleans
●Restaurant Opportunity Center of New Orleans
●Social Justice Committee of the First Unitarian Universalist Church
●The Townscape Institute
●The Urban Conservancy
●United Teachers of New Orleans
●Advocates for Environmental Human Rights
●Historic Faubourg Treme Association
Mt. Desert Island and Ellsworth area, Maine, on July 10, 2018. The island includes the towns of Bar Harbor, Northeast Harbor and more. Just offshore, outside the Mt Desert harbor, is Bear Island. Ferries and water taxis transport mail, supplies, residents and tourists to the nearby Cranberry Isles (Great Cranberry, Islesford (Little Cranberry), and Sutton. Cranberry Isles are the five islands of Great Cranberry, Islesford (Little Cranberry), Sutton, Baker and Bear. Buoys dot the surrounding waters where lobster fisherman haul their catch in the morning and afternoons. The communities on these islands are home to many of the fishermen. Cranberry Isles received a U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Rural Development (RD) Community Connect Grant in the amount of $1,320,370. This is the first Community Connect Grant a Maine community has received in over a decade. Rural Development funds will be used to construct a combination fiber-to-the-premises (FTTP) and fixed wireless system providing service to the unserved islands of Great Cranberry, Islesford (FTTP service) and Sutton (fixed wireless), Maine. Approximately 141 year-round residents will benefit from the funded system, though in the summer population increases to 1,260. The proposed system will bring increased economic, educational, and health care opportunities to the island. Residents will be able to access a Community Center with Internet service for a period of at least two years. On Islesford the Cranberry Isles Fishermen’s Co-op who rely on stable computer connections pay the fishermen for their catch and sell the products in their stores. Islesford Artisans, operated by Katy Fernald, displays and sells art work from her family of Danny and Malcolm; and the community of more than 30 artisans on the island. The faster and reliable internet connection makes it easy to update and maintain their web site for online sales. A recent sell went to a buyer in England. Residents such as Dr. Ralph ‘Skip’ Stevens, can now can grade his university students’ work from home. In the past, especially in winter he would have to make his way through the snow to the island’s library “Neighborhood House” to do his work. For years the library had been then only high speed connection with a wifi router so people could be in or near the building and get connected. On February, 2018, Dr. Stevens can now stay at home to communicate with his students and grade their work. USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
In the future, all Fast Food restaurants will limit their drive-thrus to two vehicles at a time and all fast food drive-thrus will include electric stop sign gates to warn drivers that the drive-thru is at its limited capacity and this will help to save the environment and reduce litter and keep the whole world nice and clean and fast food restaurants like McDonald's will have more dinning tables and will have arcade games in the playplaces in the future which is the 1997 My McDonald's rebrand to limit down the drive-thrus too stop from pollution and everybody who uses drive-thrus must wait until they get to their designated areas to eat their food instead of eating in the vehicles for safety and that will be the new law for the future. Pear-shaped wrecking balls MUST BE BANNED and NEVER EVER get restored and revived in the future and Pear-shaped Wrecking Balls also MUST GET BURNED INTO ASHES AND GET SHATTERED INTO TINY PIECES and get replaced by new modern spherical wrecking balls forever because pear-shaped wrecking balls are trash and very ineffective and makes people upset. This is why Tom and Jerry: The Movie (1992) MUST BE BANNED and NEVER EVER get revived in the future I am glad the new Tom and Jerry movie that is coming out this year is replacing the old Tom and Jerry Movie from 1992 which is the movie this pear-shaped wrecking ball that destroyed a good house is from this movie which abused Blue's Clues Steve Fans. Tom and Jerry: The Movie (1992) MUST BE BANNED never ever get revived in the future because Tom and Jerry: The Movie (1992) does have an upsetting unrealistic house demolition with an old fashioned pear-shaped wrecking ball destroying a beautiful old fashioned living house because of it being decades old ruining nostalgia and ruining my golden toddlerhood and abused many Blue's Clues Steve fans making them think the wrecking ball destroyed the handy dandy notebooks which we all love because the destroyed house at the beginning of Tom and Jerry: The Movie (1992) does look slightly identical to the Blue's Clues House and now even the destroyed Handy Dandy Notebooks are getting mended back together. So I hereby Tom and Jerry: The Movie (1992) to BE BANNED FOREVER due to abusing Blue's Clues Steve Fans like me. Tom and Jerry: The Movie MUST BE BANNED because it has an unrealistic house demolition with a very bad old fashioned wrecking ball that upsets people so bad and abused many Blue's Clues Steve Fans and some bratts were getting bad advice from this movie with convience taking over good old fashioned traditional stuff is the exaggerated house demolition in 1992's Tom and Jerry the movie with a pear-shaped wrecking ball destroying the beautiful old fashioned living house and replacing it with a garage full of ice cream trucks with the bad old outdated confusing misleading red trapezoid children slow crossing warning blades that word IF-SAFE STOP THEN-GO which is extremely mean-spirited and is a yield sign that says stop which is extremely wrong and confusing to people who are deaf, color blind, can't read, or don't speak English. Also old fashined traditional stuff are extremely important not just conviences and even polluting andhaving Eastern cottontail rabbits extinct. Good thing I am making safety collaborations by updating all ice cream trucks to all have the current updated yellow trapezoid children slow crossing warning blades that word children slow crossing and or school bus swing arm stop signs which are octagon shaped especially I know for a fact in all traffic signs the shape is the most important not just the word and color especially in all stop signs the octagon shape is the most important not just the word and color.
. Similar to modern Simpsons (seasons 19 and Later) 1992's Tom and Jerry the movie is another bad media showing convience taking over good important traditional stuff with a pear-shaped wrecking ball destroying a beautiful old fashioned living house and replace the house with convient high rise appartment building with a garage full of ice cream trucks with the bad old oudated confusing misleading red trapezoid children slow crossing warning blades that word IF-SAFE STOP THEN-GO which was mean-spirited and ruining my golden toddlerhood. In the 2000s, Warner Bros reviving 1992's Tom and Jerry the movie and and selling too many DVD copies of that movie surpassing Corduroy the Bear and his buttons was all McDonald's corporation and Bogen Communication's fault because the super size at McDonald's was brainwashing many people by reviving the bad old 1992 Tom and Jerry movie and popularizing Bogen Multicom 2000 and their mean spirited bell tones that are haunted chimes that don't sound like a bell at all scaring off kids especially kids with autism and making them not want to go to school and abandoning my golden toddler stuff like Corduroy the Bear with two buttons on his green corduroy overalls but good thing I am undoing all of the bad influence the super size gave us by restoring my golden toddlerhood, safety improvements, kindness improvements, reviving Nelvana's version of Corduroy the Bear with the premiere of Two Buttons again and Forever fixing Betty Quan's upsetting mistake for good by showing that they did get Corduroy's button out of the storm drain and put Corduroy's button back on Corduroy the Bear's green corduroy overalls and that corduroy the bear does have two buttons on his green corduroy overalls forever and bringing back all nostalgic inducing stuff like green chalkboards and electric mechanical wall bells etc and create a nostalgic inducing future. So this is why all broadcasts of The Simpsons MUST BE BY LAW MANDATED to be ONLY reruns of classic Simpsons (first 18 seasons of The Simpsons). This is why all schools MUST BE BY LAW MANDATED to be set up like Middleborough, Hilltop School from Timothy Goes to School, and or my DeVry building in North Brunswick, NJ and all with green chalkboards, electric mechanical wall bells, and Corbeil school buses and other school buses with electric stop arms, and only kind-spirited stuff like Disney Snow White and Pinocchio stuff and Corduroy the Bear with two buttons on his green corduroy overalls and Steve Notebooks etc, and no mean-spirited stuff like Bogen Multicom 2000 and that mean scary looking grumpy face with the freaky spikey eyelashes and triangular eyes and razor blade forehead wrinkles they used to have on Gordon in the old live action model version of Thomas and Friends and no processed foods in the school lunches. This is why McDonald's restaurants MUST BE BY LAW MANDATED to be McEyebrows with the yellow and orange striped awnings, arch wedge the new aluminum exterior I have created, or the original 1970s version of the iconic double sloped mansard roof and better and safe updated indoor PlayPlaces with low and safe steps and slides and green chalkboards and or just the dining room option (no playplace), This is why all ice cream trucks MUST BE BY LAW MANDATED to be all updated to the current updated yellow trapezoid children slow crossing warning blades that word CHILDREN SLOW CROSSING and or school bus stop signs and that all ice cream trucks MUST BE BY LAW MANDEDTED TO GET RID of the bad old outdated red trapezoid children slow crossing warning blades that word IF-SAFE STOP THEN-GO for good, This is why Crayola Crayon boxes MUST BE BY LAW MANDATED to be new modern 1997 boxes. This is why school PA systems MUST BE BY LAW MANDATED to be Rauland Telecenter or PA systems with no bell tones. And this is why Nelvana and Hanna-Barbera MUST TAKE OVER Warner Bros. Animation. The reality is that demolition are based on how bad the building is damaged not on how old the building is like in 1992's Tom and Jerry the movie.
The Miao is an ethnic group recognized by the government of China as one of the 55 official minority groups. Miao is a Chinese term and does not reflect the self-designations of the component groups of people, which include (with some variant spellings) Hmong, Hmub, Xong (Qo-Xiong), and A-Hmao.
The Chinese government has grouped these people and other non-Miao peoples together as one group, whose members may not necessarily be either linguistically or culturally related, though the majority are members of Miao-Yao language family, which includes the Hmong, Hmub, Xong, and A-Hmao and the majority do share cultural similarities. Because of the previous given reasons, many Miao peoples cannot communicate with each other in their mother tongues, and have different histories and cultures. A few groups designated as Miao by the PRC do not even agree that they belong to the ethnic group, though most Miao groups, such as the Hmong and Hmub, do agree with the collective grouping as a single ethnic group – Miao.
The Miao live primarily in southern China's mountains, in the provinces of Guizhou, Hunan, Yunnan, Sichuan, Guangxi, Hainan, Guangdong, and Hubei. Some members of the Miao sub-groups, most notably the Hmong people, have migrated out of China into Southeast Asia (northern Vietnam, Laos, Burma (Myanmar) and Thailand). Following the communist takeover of Laos in 1975, a large group of Hmong refugees resettled in several Western nations, mainly in the United States, France, and Australia. There has been a recent tendency by Hmong Americans to group all Miao peoples together under the term Hmong because of their disdain for the Chinese term Miao. This however fails to recognize that the Hmong are only a subgroup within the broader linguistic and cultural family of Miao people and the vast majority of Miao people do not classify themselves as Hmong and have their own names for themselves.
NOMENCLATURE: MIAO AND HMONG
The term "Miao" gained official status in 1949 as a minzu (ethnic group) encompassing a group of linguistically-related ethnic minorities in Southwest China. This was part of a larger effort to identify and classify minority groups to clarify their role in the national government, including establishing autonomous administrative divisions and allocating the seats for representatives in provincial and national government.
Historically, the term "Miao" had been applied inconsistently to a variety of non-Han peoples. Early Western writers used Chinese-based names in various transcriptions: Miao, Miao-tse, Miao-tsze, Meau, Meo, mo, miao-tseu etc. In Southeast Asian contexts words derived from the Chinese "Miao" took on a sense which was perceived as derogatory by the Hmong subgroup living in that region. In China, however, the term has no such context and is used by the Miao people themselves, of every group.
The later prominence of Hmong people in the West has led to a situation where the entire Miao linguistic/cultural family is sometimes referred to as Hmong in English language sources. Following the recent increased interaction of Hmong in the West with Miao in China it is reported that some upwardly aspiring non-Hmong Miao have even begun to identify themselves as Hmong. However, most non-Hmong Miao in China are unfamiliar with the term as referring to their entire group and continue to use "Miao", or their own separate ethnic self-designations.
Though the Miao themselves use various self-designations, the Chinese traditionally classify them according to the most characteristic colour of the women's clothes. The list below contains some of these self-designations, the colour designations, and the main regions inhabited by the four major groups of Miao in China:
Ghao Xong/Qo Xiong; Xong; Red Miao; Qo Xiong Miao: west Hunan
Gha Ne/Ka Nao; Hmub; Black Miao; Mhub Miao: southeast Guizhou
A-Hmao; Big Flowery Miao: west Guizhou and northeast Yunnan
Gha-Mu; Hmong, Mong; White Miao, Green/Blue Miao, Small Flowery Miao; south and east Yunnan, south Sichuan and west Guizhou
DEMOGRAPHICS
According to the 2000 census, the number of Miao in China was estimated to be about 9.6 million. Outside of China, members of the Miao linguistic/cultural family sub-group or nations of the Hmong live in Thailand, Laos, Vietnam and Burma due to outward migrations starting in the 18th century. As a result of recent migrations in the aftermath of the Indochina and Vietnam Wars from 1949–75, many Hmong people now live in the United States, French Guiana, France and Australia. Altogether, there are approximately 8 million speakers in the Miao language family. This language family, which consists of 6 languages and around 35 dialects (some of which are mutually intelligible) belongs to the Hmong/Miao branch of the Hmong–Mien (Miao–Yao) language family.
The Hmong live primarily in the northern mountainous reaches of Southeast Asia including Thailand, Laos and Vietnam, and in far Southwest China mostly in the provinces of Yunnan, Guangxi, and to a very limited extent in Guizhou. There are about 1.5–2 million Hmong in China.
Note: The Miao areas of Sichuan province became part of the newly created Chongqing Municipality in 1997.
Most Miao currently live in China. Miao population growth in China:
1953: 2,510,000
1964: 2,780,000
1982: 5,030,000
1990: 7,390,000
3,600,000 Miao, about half of the entire Chinese Miao population, were in Guizhou in 1990. The Guizhou Miao and those in the following six provinces make up over 98% of all Chinese Miao:
Hunan: 1,550,000
Yunnan: 890,000
Sichuan: 530,000
Guangxi: 420,000
Hubei: 200,000
Hainan: 50,000 (known as Miao but ethnically Yao and Li)
In the above provinces, there are 6 Miao autonomous prefectures (shared officially with one other ethnic minority):
Qiandongnan Miao and Dong Autonomous Prefecture (黔东南 : Qiándōngnán), Guizhou
Qiannan Buyei and Miao Autonomous Prefecture (黔南 : Qiánnán), Guizhou
Qianxinan Buyei and Miao Autonomous Prefecture (黔西南 : Qiánxīnán), Guizhou
Xiangxi Tujia and Miao Autonomous Prefecture (湘西 : Xiāngxī), Hunan
Wenshan Zhuang and Miao Autonomous Prefecture (Hmong) (文山 : Wénshān), Yunnan
Enshi Tujia and Miao Autonomous Prefecture (恩施 : Ēnshī), Hubei
There are in addition 23 Miao autonomous counties:
Hunan:Mayang (麻阳 : Máyáng), Jingzhou (靖州 : Jīngzhōu), and Chengbu (城步 : Chéngbù)
Guizhou: Songtao (松桃 : Sōngtáo), Yingjiang (印江 : Yìnjiāng), Wuchuan (务川 : Wùchuān), Daozhen (道真 : Dǎozhēn), Zhenning (镇宁 : Zhènníng), Ziyun (紫云 : Zǐyún), Guanling (关岭 : Guānlíng), and Weining (威宁 : Wēiníng)
Yunnan: Pingbian (屏边 : Píngbiān), Jinping (金平 : Jīnpíng), and Luquan (禄劝 : Lùquàn)
Chongqing: Xiushan (秀山 : Xiùshān), Youyang (酉阳 : Yǒuyáng), Qianjiang (黔江 : Qiánjiāng), and Pengshui (彭水 : Péngshuǐ)
Guangxi: Rongshui (融水 : Róngshuǐ), Longsheng (龙胜 : Lóngshēng), and Longlin (隆林 : Lōnglín) (including Hmong)
Hainan Province: Qiong (琼中 : Qióngzhōng) and Baoting (保亭 : Bǎotíng)
Most Miao reside in hills or on mountains, such as
Wuling Mountain by the Qianxiang River (湘黔川边的武陵山 : Xiāngqián Chuān Biān Dí Wǔlíng Shān)
Miao Mountain (苗岭 : Miáo Líng), Qiandongnan
Yueliang Mountain (月亮山 : Yuèliàng Shān), Qiandongnan
Greater and Lesser Ma Mountain (大小麻山 : Dà Xiǎo Má Shān), Qiannan
Greater Miao Mountain (大苗山 : Dà Miáo Shān), Guangxi
Wumeng Mountain by the Tianqian River (滇黔川边的乌蒙山 : Tiánqián Chuān Biān Dí Wūmēng Shān)
Several thousands of Miao left their homeland to move to larger cities like Guangzhou and Beijing. There are 2,000,000 Hmong spread throughout northern Vietnam, Laos, Burma, and on other continents. 174,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes.
HISTORY
History according to Chinese legend and other considerations
According to Chinese legend, the Miao who descended from the Jiuli tribe led by Chiyou (Chinese: 蚩尤 pinyin: Chīyóu) were defeated at the Battle of Zhuolu (Chinese: 涿鹿 pinyin: Zhuōlù, a defunct prefecture on the border of present provinces of Hebei and Liaoning) by the military coalition of Huang Di (Chinese: 黃帝 pinyin: Huángdì) and Yan Di, leaders of the Huaxia (Chinese: 華夏 pinyin: Huáxià) tribe as the two tribes struggled for supremacy of the Yellow River valley.
ARCHEOLOGICAL DISCOVERIES
According to André-Georges Haudricourt and David Strecker's claims based on limited secondary data, the Miao were among the first people to settle in present-day China. They claim that the Han borrowed a lot of words from the Miao in regard to rice farming. This indicated that the Miao were among the first rice farmers in China. In addition, some have connected the Miao to the Daxi Culture (5,300 – 6,000 years ago) in the middle Yangtze River region. The Daxi Culture has been credited with being amongst the first cultivators of rice in the Far East by Western scholars. However, in 2006 rice cultivation was found to have existed in the Shandong province even earlier than the Daxi Culture.
A western study mention that the Miao (especially the Miao-Hunan) have some DNA from the Northeast people of China, but has origins in southern china. Recent DNA samples of Miao males contradict this theory. The White Hmong have 25% C, 8% D, & 6% N(Tat) yet they have the least contact with the Han population.
CHU
In 2002, the Chu language has been identified as perhaps having influence from Tai–Kam and Miao–Yao languages by researchers at University of Massachusetts Amherst.
QIN AND HAN DYNASTIES
The term Miao was first used by the Han Chinese in pre-Qin times (in other words, before 221 BC) for designating non-Han Chinese groups in the south. It was often used in combination: "nanmiao", "miaomin", "youmiao" and "sanmiao" (三苗; pinyin: Sānmiáo)
MING AND QING DYNASTIES
During the Ming and Qing dynasties (1368–1911) 'miao' and 'man' were both used, the second possibly to designate the Yao (傜 Yáo) people. The Yuan, Ming, and Qing Dynasties could neither fully assimilate nor control the indigenous people.
During the Miao Rebellions, when Miao tribes rebelled, Ming troops, including Han Chinese, Hui people, and Uyghurs crushed the rebels, killing thousands of them. Mass castrations of Miao boys also took place.
During the Qing Dynasty the Miao fought three wars against the empire. In 1735 in the southeastern province of Guizhou, the Miao rose up against the government's forced assimilation. Eight counties involving 1,224 villages fought until 1738 when the revolt ended. According to Xiangtan University Professor Wu half the Miao population were affected by the war.
The second war (1795–1806) involved the provinces of Guizhou and Hunan. Shi Sanbao and Shi Liudeng led this second revolt. Again, it ended in failure, but it took 11 years to quell the uprising.
The greatest of the three wars occurred from 1854 to 1873. Zhang Xiu-mei led this revolt in Guizhou until his capture and death in Changsha, Hunan. This revolt affected over one million people and all the neighbouring provinces. By the time the war ended Professor Wu said only 30 percent of the Miao were left in their home regions. This defeat led to the Hmong people migrating out of China.
During Qing times, more military garrisons were established in southwest China. Han Chinese soldiers moved into the Taijiang region of Guizhou, married Miao women, and the children were brough up as Miao. In spite of rebellion against the Han, Hmong leaders made allies with Han merchants.
Politically and militarily, the Miao continued to be a stone in the shoe of the Chinese empire. The imperial government had to rely on political means to ensnare Hmong people, they created multiple competing positions of substantial prestige for Miao people to participate and assimilate into the Qing government system. During the Ming and Qing times, the official position of Kiatong was created in Indochina. The Miao would employ the use of the Kiatong government structure until the 1900s when they entered into French colonial politics in Indochina.
20th CENTURY
During the founding of the People's Republic of China (PRC), the Miao played an important role in its birth when they helped Mao Zedong to escape the Kuomintang in the Long March with supplies and guides through their territory.
In Vietnam, a powerful Hmong named Vuong Chinh Duc, dubbed the king of the Hmong, aided Ho Chi Minh's nationalist move against the French, and thus secured the Hmong's position in Vietnam. During the Vietnam War, Miao fought on both sides, the Hmong in Laos primarily for the US, across the border in Vietnam for the North-Vietnam coalition, the Chinese-Miao for the Communists. However, after the war the Vietnamese were very aggressive towards the Hmong who suffered many years of reprisals and genocide. Most Hmong in Thailand also supported a brief Communist uprising during the war.
HAN CHINESE ORIGIN MIAO CLANS
A great number of Hmong lineage clans were founded by Chinese men who married Hmong women, these distinct Chinese descended clans practice Chinese burial customs instead of Hmong style burials.
The Hmong children of Hmong women who married Chinese men was the origin of numerous China and South East Asia based Hmong lineages and clans, these were called "Chinese Hmong" ("Hmong Sua") in Sichuan, the Hmong were instructed in military tactics by fugitive Chinese rebels.
Marriages between Hmong women and Han Chinese men is the origin of a lot of Hmong lineages and clans.
Hmong women married Han Chinese men to found new Hmong lineages which use Chinese names.
Chinese men who married into Hmong clans have established more Hmong clans than the ritual twelve, Chinese "surname groups" are comparable to the Hmong clans which are patrilineal, and practice exogamy.
Hmong women married Han Chinese men who pacified Ah rebels who were fighting against the Ming dynasty, and founded the Wang clan among the Hmong in Gongxian county, of Sichuan's Yibin district.
Hmong women who married Chinese men founded a new Xem clan in a Hmong village (among Northern Thailand's Hmong), fifty years later in Chiangmai two of their Hmong boy descendants were Catholics. A Hmong woman and a Chinese man married and founded the Lauj clan in Northern Thailand.
A marriage between a Hmong woman and a Chinese man resulted in northern Thailand's Lau2 clan being founded, another Han Chinese with the family name Deng founded another Hmong clan, Han Chinese men's marriages with Hmong women has led some ethnographers to conclude that Hmong clans in the modern era have possible all or partly have been founded in this matter.
Jiangxi Han Chinese are claimed by some as the forefathers of the southeast Guizhou Miao, and Miao children were born to the many Miao women married Han Chinese soldiers in Taijiang in Guizhou before the second half of the 19th century.
Imperially commissioned Han Chinese chieftancies "gon native", with the Miao and were the ancestors of a part of the Miao population in Guizhou.
The Hmong Tian clan in Sizhou began in the seventh century as a migrant Han Chinese clan.
Non-han women such as Miao women became wives of Han Chinese male soldiers who fought against the Miao rebellions during the Qing and Ming dynasties since Han women were not available.
The Ming dynasty Hongwu Emperor sent troops to Guizhou whose descendants became the Tunbao. The origin of the Tunbao people traces back to when the Ming dynasty sent 300,000 Han Chinese male soldiers in 1381 to conquer Yunnan and the men married Yao and Miao women.
The presence of women presiding over weddings was a feature noted in "Southeast Asian" marriages, such as in 1667 when a Miao woman in Yunnan married a Chinese official.
Some Sinicization occurred, in Yunnan a Miao chief's daughter married a scholar in the 1600s who wrote that she could read, write, and listen in Chinese and read Chinese classics.
The Sichuan Hmong village of Wangwu was visited by Nicholas Tapp who wrote that the "clan ancestral origin legend" of the Wang Hmong clan, had said that several times they were married into the Han Chinese and possibly one of these was their ancestor Wang Wu, there were two tpes of Hmong, "cooked" who sided with Chinese and "raw" who rebelled against the Chinese, the Chinese were supported by the Wang Hmong clan. A Hmong woman was married by the non-Hmong Wang Wu according to The Story of the Ha Kings in Wangwu village.
DISTRIBUTION
The 2000 Chinese census recorded 8,940,116 Miao in mainland China.
CUISINE
Miao Fish (苗鱼 miáo yǘ)
Miao fish is a special way of cooking a fish by Miao people. It has been recognized as a local featured cuisine with its tasty flavor: the mixture of fish, green peppers, ginger slices and garlic provided people with great eating experience.
WIKIPEDIA
Jon Magnuson, Executive Director of the nonprofit Cedar Tree Institute in Marquette, Michigan
906-2285494
magnusonx2@charter.net
EarthKeepers II (EK II) Project Coordinator Kyra Fillmore Ziomkowski explains creating 30 interfaith community gardens (2013-2014) across the Upper Peninsula of Michigan that include vegetables and native species plants that encourage and help pollinators like bees and butterflies.
The video was shot on April 5, 2013 at the Big Bay Point Lighthouse Bed and Breakfast in Big Bay, MI during a meeting of EK II representatives.
An Interfaith Energy Conservation and Community Garden Initiative Across the Upper Peninsula of Michigan to Restore Native Plants and Protect the Great Lakes from Toxins like Airborne Mercury in cooperation with the EPA Great Lakes Restoration Initiative, U.S. Forest Service, 10 faith traditions and Native American tribes such as Keweenaw Bay Indian Community
10 faiths: Roman Catholic" "Episcopal" "Jewish" "Lutheran" "Presbyterian" "United Methodist" "Bahá'í" "Unitarian Universalist" "American Friends" "Quaker" "Zen Buddhist" "
EK II website
Nonprofit Cedar Tree Institute
Marquette, MI
Great Lakes Restoration Initiative
Deborah Lamberty
Program Analyst
U.S. Environmental Protection Agency
Great Lakes National Program Office
Chicago, IL
Lamberty.Deborah@epa.gov
312-886-6681
Pastor Albert Valentine II
Manistique, MI
Manistique Presbyterian Church of the Redeemer
Gould City Community Presbyterian Church
Presbytery of Mackinac
Rev. Christine Bergquist
Bark River United Methodist Church
First UMC of Hermansville
United Methodist Church Marquette District
Rev. Elisabeth Zant
Eden Evangelical Lutheran Church
Munising, MI
Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (ELCA) Northern Great Lakes Synod
Heidi Gould
Marquette, MI
Marquette Unitarian Universalist Congregation
Rev. Pete Andersen
Marquette, MI
ELCA
Helen Grossman
Temple Beth Sholom
Jewish Synagogue
Rev. Stephen Gauger
Calvary Lutheran Church
Rapid River, MI
ELCA
Jan Schultz, Botanist
U.S. Forest Service (USFS)
Eastern Region 9
EK II Technical Advisor for Community Gardens
Milwaukee, WI
USFS
www.fs.fed.us/wildflowers/nativegardening
Pollinator photos by Nancy Parker Hill
Rev. David Van Kley, Senior Pastor
Rev. Amanda Kossow, Associate Pastor
Messiah Lutheran Church
Evangelical Lutheran Church in America
Marquette, Michigan
Rev. David Van Kley, Senior Pastor
Rev. Amanda Kossow, Associate Pastor
NMU EK II Student Team
Katelin Bingner
Tom Merkel
Adam Magnuson
EK II social sites
www.youtube.com/EarthKeepersII
www.facebook.com/EarthKeepersII
www.twitter.com/EarthKeeperTeam
pinterest.com/EarthKeepersII/Great-Lakes-Restoration-Init...
pinterest.com/EarthKeepersII/EarthKeepers-II-and-the-EPA-...
Lake Superior Zendo
Zen Buddhist Temple
Marquette, Michigan
Rev. Tesshin Paul Lehmberg
906 226-6407
plehmber@nmu.edu
Dr. Michael Grossman, representing Jewish Temple Beth Sholom in Ishpeming, MI
Helen Grossman, representing Jewish Temple Beth Sholom in Ishpeming, MI
906-475-4009 (hm)
906-475-4127 (wk)
www.templebethsholom-ishpeming.org
www.templebethsholom-ishpeming.org/tikkun
www.templebethsholom-ishpeming.org/aboutus
Wild Rice: 8 videos
www.learningfromtheearth.org/video-interviews/wild-rice-m...
Birch – 2 videos
www.learningfromtheearth.org/video-interviews/paper-birch...
Photos (click on each name or topic to see the respective photo galleries):
www.learningfromtheearth.org/photo-gallery
www.picasaweb.google.com/Yoopernewsman/JonReport?authuser...
www.picasaweb.google.com/100329402090002004302/JonReport?...
“Albert Einstein speculated once that if bees disappeared off the surface of the earth, then humans would have only four years of life left.”
the late Todd Warner, KBIC Natural Resource Director
Links:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project website:
Cedar Tree Institute: Zaagkii Project
www.cedartreeinstitute.org/2010/07/wings-seeds-zaagkii-pr...
www.cedartreeinstitute.org/2009/01/wings-seeds-the-zaagki...
Zaagkii Project Videos on youtube (also uploaded to dozens of internet sites):
KBIC Pollinator Preservation
www.indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/0...
Zaagkii Project Indigenous Plants Help Give New Face to Sand Point on Keweenaw Bay www.indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/0...
Zaagkii Project 2010: U.S. Forest Service & Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plants Greenhouse
www.youtube.com/watch?v=Hoq5xXHDF4E
United States Forest Service sponsored Zaagkii Project featured on Pollinator Live
www.youtube.com/watch?v=8P3DPfxx7Jw
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #9: Teens Painting Mason Bee Houses in Northern Michigan
www.youtube.com/watch?v=QIIV6jrlT20
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #8: Marquette, Michigan Teens Build Mason Bee Houses
www.youtube.com/watch?v=c3MBfV7ION8
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #6: "The Butterfly Lady" Susan Payant teaches teens about Monarchs
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JlIgsuTFSuM
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #5: Terracotta half-life, Marquette, MI band supports environment projects
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JqlFCHwW30o
2009 Zaagkii Video #4: Michigan teens meet 150,000 swarming honeybees with beekeeper Jim Hayward
www.youtube.com/watch?v=U2B4MEzM7w4
2009 Zaagkii Video #3: Michigan teens give away mason bee houses, honor supporters
www.youtube.com/watch?v=dqfWeEgDxTY
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Historic KBIC native plants greenhouse, USFS protects pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=vg8H5nhvzzc
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Students make bee houses, plant native species plants
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E8jqJAQyXwE
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service:
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens, KBIC tribal youth protect pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=VoPJOXHt7pI
Zaagkii Project – Northern Michigan University:
www.webb.nmu.edu/Centers/NativeAmericanStudies/SiteSectio...
Native Village stories: Beautiful Layout by Owner Gina Boltz:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: A Project by Ojibwe Students from the Keweenah Bay Indian Community
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
NMU Students Join Pollinator Protection Initiative
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
KBIC Tribal youth protect pollinators
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
Teens Help with Sweet Nature Project
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
USFS Success Stories:
Restoring Native Plants on the Enchanted Island
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6274
Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plant Greenhouse & Workshop
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5499
Intertribal Nursery Council Annual Meeting a Success
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6276
New Greenhouse for KBIC Restoration
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5336
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds - An Update
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5076
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=4025
News Stories:
U.P. teens build butterfly houses, grow 26,000 indigenous plants
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/519835.html?...
Effort to protect pollinators launched
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/512810.html
Marquette Monthly (Sept. 2009):
www.mmnow.com/mm_archive_folder/09/0909/feature.html
As bees die, Keweena Bay Indian Community adults, teens actively protect pollinators
www.nativetimes.com/index.php?option=com_content&view...
Michigan Teens Build Butterfly Houses and Plant 26,000 Native Plants through the Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project
www.treehugger.com/culture/michigan-teens-build-butterfly...
Examples of numerous Gather.com articles with lots of photos/videos:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens and KBIC tribal youth are protecting pollinators by building butterfly houses and planting native plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977550233
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Protecting Pollinators
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977428640
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community in 2010 to build first Native American native species plants greenhouse on tribal property in U.S.
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040745
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Northern Michigan Teens Protect Pollinators with U.S. Forest Service, Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, NMU Center for Native American Studies: Build mason bee houses, butterfly houses, distribute thousands of native species plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040729
Zaagkii Project Internet sites – blogs, photos, videos etc.:
ZaagkiiProject on flickr
www.flickr.com/photos/zaagkiiproject
www.flickr.com/people/zaagkiiproject
Zaagkii on youtube:
Zaagkii on bliptv:
Zaagkii on word press:
www.zaagkiiproject.wordpress.com
Zaagkii on Blogger:
www.zaagkiiproject.blogspot.com
Zaagkii on Photobucket:
www.photobucket.com/ZaagkiiProjectWingsSeeds
www.photobucket.com/ZaagkiiProjectWingsSeeds/?start=all
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project website:
Cedar Tree Institute: Zaagkii Project
cedartreeinstitute.org/2010/07/wings-seeds-zaagkii-project
cedartreeinstitute.org/2009/01/wings-seeds-the-zaagkii-pr...
Zaagkii Project Videos on youtube (also uploaded to dozens of internet sites):
KBIC Pollinator Preservation
indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/08/15...
Zaagkii Project Indigenous Plants Help Give New Face to Sand Point on Keweenaw Bay indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/09/03...
Zaagkii Project 2010: U.S. Forest Service & Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plants Greenhouse
www.youtube.com/watch?v=Hoq5xXHDF4E
United States Forest Service sponsored Zaagkii Project featured on Pollinator Live
www.youtube.com/watch?v=8P3DPfxx7Jw
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #9: Teens Painting Mason Bee Houses in Northern Michigan
www.youtube.com/watch?v=QIIV6jrlT20
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #8: Marquette, Michigan Teens Build Mason Bee Houses
www.youtube.com/watch?v=c3MBfV7ION8
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #6: "The Butterfly Lady" Susan Payant teaches teens about Monarchs
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JlIgsuTFSuM
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #5: Terracotta half-life, Marquette, MI band supports environment projects
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JqlFCHwW30o
2009 Zaagkii Video #4: Michigan teens meet 150,000 swarming honeybees with beekeeper Jim Hayward
www.youtube.com/watch?v=U2B4MEzM7w4
2009 Zaagkii Video #3: Michigan teens give away mason bee houses, honor supporters
www.youtube.com/watch?v=dqfWeEgDxTY
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Historic KBIC native plants greenhouse, USFS protects pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=vg8H5nhvzzc
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Students make bee houses, plant native species plants
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E8jqJAQyXwE
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service:
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens, KBIC tribal youth protect pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=VoPJOXHt7pI
Zaagkii Project – Northern Michigan University:
webb.nmu.edu/Centers/NativeAmericanStudies/SiteSections/A...
Native Village stories: Beautiful Layout by Owner Gina Boltz:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: A Project by Ojibwe Students from the Keweenah Bay Indian Community
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
NMU Students Join Pollinator Protection Initiative
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
KBIC Tribal youth protect pollinators
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
Teens Help with Sweet Nature Project
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
USFS Success Stories:
Restoring Native Plants on the Enchanted Island
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6274
Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plant Greenhouse & Workshop
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5499
Intertribal Nursery Council Annual Meeting a Success
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6276
New Greenhouse for KBIC Restoration
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5336
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds - An Update
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5076
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=4025
News Stories:
U.P. teens build butterfly houses, grow 26,000 indigenous plants
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/519835.html?...
Effort to protect pollinators launched
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/512810.html
Marquette Monthly (Sept. 2009):
mmnow.com/mm_archive_folder/09/0909/feature.html
As bees die, Keweena Bay Indian Community adults, teens actively protect pollinators
nativetimes.com/index.php?option=com_content&view=art...
Michigan Teens Build Butterfly Houses and Plant 26,000 Native Plants through the Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project
www.treehugger.com/culture/michigan-teens-build-butterfly...
Examples of numerous Gather.com articles with lots of photos/videos:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens and KBIC tribal youth are protecting pollinators by building butterfly houses and planting native plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977550233
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Protecting Pollinators
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977428640
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community in 2010 to build first Native American native species plants greenhouse on tribal property in U.S.
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040745
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Northern Michigan Teens Protect Pollinators with U.S. Forest Service, Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, NMU Center for Native American Studies: Build mason bee houses, butterfly houses, distribute thousands of native species plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040729
Zaagkii Project Internet sites – blogs, photos, videos etc.:
ZaagkiiProject on flickr
www.flickr.com/photos/zaagkiiproject
www.flickr.com/people/zaagkiiproject
Zaagkii on youtube:
Zaagkii on bliptv:
Zaagkii on word press:
Zaagkii on Blogger:
Zaagkii on Photobucket:
Magnis is the location of the Magnis is the location of the Roman Army Museum run by the Vindolanda Trust. Like the museum at Vindolanda, the Roman Army Museum was modernised and reopened in 2011. The museum illustrates frontier life on the northern edge of the Roman Empire. The museum displays genuine Roman artifacts including weapons and tools; life-size replicas; a 3D film showing Hadrian's Wall past and present, and a large timeline of Hadrian's Wall. There is a gallery devoted to the emperor Hadrian himself. A large gallery describes daily life in the Roman army as seen through the eyes of a team of eight auxiliary soldiers, complete with a film showing their activities. Notable exhibits include a rare surviving helmet crest. run by the Vindolanda Trust. Like the museum at Vindolanda, the Roman Army Museum was modernised and reopened in 2011. The museum illustrates frontier life on the northern edge of the Roman Empire. The museum displays genuine Roman artifacts including weapons and tools; life-size replicas; a 3D film showing Hadrian's Wall past and present, and a large timeline of Hadrian's Wall. There is a gallery devoted to the emperor Hadrian himself. A large gallery describes daily life in the Roman army as seen through the eyes of a team of eight auxiliary soldiers, complete with a film showing their activities. Notable exhibits include a rare surviving helmet crest.
Roman Britain was the territory that became the Roman province of Britannia after the Roman conquest of Britain, consisting of a large part of the island of Great Britain. The occupation lasted from AD 43 to AD 410.
Julius Caesar invaded Britain in 55 and 54 BC as part of his Gallic Wars. According to Caesar, the Britons had been overrun or culturally assimilated by the Belgae during the British Iron Age and had been aiding Caesar's enemies. The Belgae were the only Celtic tribe to cross the sea into Britain, for to all other Celtic tribes this land was unknown. He received tribute, installed the friendly king Mandubracius over the Trinovantes, and returned to Gaul. Planned invasions under Augustus were called off in 34, 27, and 25 BC. In 40 AD, Caligula assembled 200,000 men at the Channel on the continent, only to have them gather seashells (musculi) according to Suetonius, perhaps as a symbolic gesture to proclaim Caligula's victory over the sea. Three years later, Claudius directed four legions to invade Britain and restore the exiled king Verica over the Atrebates. The Romans defeated the Catuvellauni, and then organized their conquests as the province of Britain. By 47 AD, the Romans held the lands southeast of the Fosse Way. Control over Wales was delayed by reverses and the effects of Boudica's uprising, but the Romans expanded steadily northward.
The conquest of Britain continued under command of Gnaeus Julius Agricola (77–84), who expanded the Roman Empire as far as Caledonia. In mid-84 AD, Agricola faced the armies of the Caledonians, led by Calgacus, at the Battle of Mons Graupius. Battle casualties were estimated by Tacitus to be upwards of 10,000 on the Caledonian side and about 360 on the Roman side. The bloodbath at Mons Graupius concluded the forty-year conquest of Britain, a period that possibly saw between 100,000 and 250,000 Britons killed. In the context of pre-industrial warfare and of a total population of Britain of c. 2 million, these are very high figures.
Under the 2nd-century emperors Hadrian and Antoninus Pius, two walls were built to defend the Roman province from the Caledonians, whose realms in the Scottish Highlands were never controlled. Around 197 AD, the Severan Reforms divided Britain into two provinces: Britannia Superior and Britannia Inferior. During the Diocletian Reforms, at the end of the 3rd century, Britannia was divided into four provinces under the direction of a vicarius, who administered the Diocese of the Britains. A fifth province, Valentia, is attested in the later 4th century. For much of the later period of the Roman occupation, Britannia was subject to barbarian invasions and often came under the control of imperial usurpers and imperial pretenders. The final Roman withdrawal from Britain occurred around 410; the native kingdoms are considered to have formed Sub-Roman Britain after that.
Following the conquest of the Britons, a distinctive Romano-British culture emerged as the Romans introduced improved agriculture, urban planning, industrial production, and architecture. The Roman goddess Britannia became the female personification of Britain. After the initial invasions, Roman historians generally only mention Britain in passing. Thus, most present knowledge derives from archaeological investigations and occasional epigraphic evidence lauding the Britannic achievements of an emperor. Roman citizens settled in Britain from many parts of the Empire.
History
Britain was known to the Classical world. The Greeks, the Phoenicians and the Carthaginians traded for Cornish tin in the 4th century BC. The Greeks referred to the Cassiterides, or "tin islands", and placed them near the west coast of Europe. The Carthaginian sailor Himilco is said to have visited the island in the 6th or 5th century BC and the Greek explorer Pytheas in the 4th. It was regarded as a place of mystery, with some writers refusing to believe it existed.
The first direct Roman contact was when Julius Caesar undertook two expeditions in 55 and 54 BC, as part of his conquest of Gaul, believing the Britons were helping the Gallic resistance. The first expedition was more a reconnaissance than a full invasion and gained a foothold on the coast of Kent but was unable to advance further because of storm damage to the ships and a lack of cavalry. Despite the military failure, it was a political success, with the Roman Senate declaring a 20-day public holiday in Rome to honour the unprecedented achievement of obtaining hostages from Britain and defeating Belgic tribes on returning to the continent.
The second invasion involved a substantially larger force and Caesar coerced or invited many of the native Celtic tribes to pay tribute and give hostages in return for peace. A friendly local king, Mandubracius, was installed, and his rival, Cassivellaunus, was brought to terms. Hostages were taken, but historians disagree over whether any tribute was paid after Caesar returned to Gaul.
Caesar conquered no territory and left no troops behind, but he established clients and brought Britain into Rome's sphere of influence. Augustus planned invasions in 34, 27 and 25 BC, but circumstances were never favourable, and the relationship between Britain and Rome settled into one of diplomacy and trade. Strabo, writing late in Augustus's reign, claimed that taxes on trade brought in more annual revenue than any conquest could. Archaeology shows that there was an increase in imported luxury goods in southeastern Britain. Strabo also mentions British kings who sent embassies to Augustus, and Augustus's own Res Gestae refers to two British kings he received as refugees. When some of Tiberius's ships were carried to Britain in a storm during his campaigns in Germany in 16 AD, they came back with tales of monsters.
Rome appears to have encouraged a balance of power in southern Britain, supporting two powerful kingdoms: the Catuvellauni, ruled by the descendants of Tasciovanus, and the Atrebates, ruled by the descendants of Commius. This policy was followed until 39 or 40 AD, when Caligula received an exiled member of the Catuvellaunian dynasty and planned an invasion of Britain that collapsed in farcical circumstances before it left Gaul. When Claudius successfully invaded in 43 AD, it was in aid of another fugitive British ruler, Verica of the Atrebates.
Roman invasion
The invasion force in 43 AD was led by Aulus Plautius,[26] but it is unclear how many legions were sent. The Legio II Augusta, commanded by future emperor Vespasian, was the only one directly attested to have taken part. The Legio IX Hispana, the XIV Gemina (later styled Martia Victrix) and the XX (later styled Valeria Victrix) are known to have served during the Boudican Revolt of 60/61, and were probably there since the initial invasion. This is not certain because the Roman army was flexible, with units being moved around whenever necessary. The IX Hispana may have been permanently stationed, with records showing it at Eboracum (York) in 71 and on a building inscription there dated 108, before being destroyed in the east of the Empire, possibly during the Bar Kokhba revolt.
The invasion was delayed by a troop mutiny until an imperial freedman persuaded them to overcome their fear of crossing the Ocean and campaigning beyond the limits of the known world. They sailed in three divisions, and probably landed at Richborough in Kent; at least part of the force may have landed near Fishbourne, West Sussex.
The Catuvellauni and their allies were defeated in two battles: the first, assuming a Richborough landing, on the river Medway, the second on the river Thames. One of their leaders, Togodumnus, was killed, but his brother Caratacus survived to continue resistance elsewhere. Plautius halted at the Thames and sent for Claudius, who arrived with reinforcements, including artillery and elephants, for the final march to the Catuvellaunian capital, Camulodunum (Colchester). Vespasian subdued the southwest, Cogidubnus was set up as a friendly king of several territories, and treaties were made with tribes outside direct Roman control.
Establishment of Roman rule
After capturing the south of the island, the Romans turned their attention to what is now Wales. The Silures, Ordovices and Deceangli remained implacably opposed to the invaders and for the first few decades were the focus of Roman military attention, despite occasional minor revolts among Roman allies like the Brigantes and the Iceni. The Silures were led by Caratacus, and he carried out an effective guerrilla campaign against Governor Publius Ostorius Scapula. Finally, in 51, Ostorius lured Caratacus into a set-piece battle and defeated him. The British leader sought refuge among the Brigantes, but their queen, Cartimandua, proved her loyalty by surrendering him to the Romans. He was brought as a captive to Rome, where a dignified speech he made during Claudius's triumph persuaded the emperor to spare his life. The Silures were still not pacified, and Cartimandua's ex-husband Venutius replaced Caratacus as the most prominent leader of British resistance.
On Nero's accession, Roman Britain extended as far north as Lindum. Gaius Suetonius Paulinus, the conqueror of Mauretania (modern day Algeria and Morocco), then became governor of Britain, and in 60 and 61 he moved against Mona (Anglesey) to settle accounts with Druidism once and for all. Paulinus led his army across the Menai Strait and massacred the Druids and burnt their sacred groves.
While Paulinus was campaigning in Mona, the southeast of Britain rose in revolt under the leadership of Boudica. She was the widow of the recently deceased king of the Iceni, Prasutagus. The Roman historian Tacitus reports that Prasutagus had left a will leaving half his kingdom to Nero in the hope that the remainder would be left untouched. He was wrong. When his will was enforced, Rome[clarification needed] responded by violently seizing the tribe's lands in full. Boudica protested. In consequence, Rome[clarification needed] punished her and her daughters by flogging and rape. In response, the Iceni, joined by the Trinovantes, destroyed the Roman colony at Camulodunum (Colchester) and routed the part of the IXth Legion that was sent to relieve it. Paulinus rode to London (then called Londinium), the rebels' next target, but concluded it could not be defended. Abandoned, it was destroyed, as was Verulamium (St. Albans). Between seventy and eighty thousand people are said to have been killed in the three cities. But Paulinus regrouped with two of the three legions still available to him, chose a battlefield, and, despite being outnumbered by more than twenty to one, defeated the rebels in the Battle of Watling Street. Boudica died not long afterwards, by self-administered poison or by illness. During this time, the Emperor Nero considered withdrawing Roman forces from Britain altogether.
There was further turmoil in 69, the "Year of the Four Emperors". As civil war raged in Rome, weak governors were unable to control the legions in Britain, and Venutius of the Brigantes seized his chance. The Romans had previously defended Cartimandua against him, but this time were unable to do so. Cartimandua was evacuated, and Venutius was left in control of the north of the country. After Vespasian secured the empire, his first two appointments as governor, Quintus Petillius Cerialis and Sextus Julius Frontinus, took on the task of subduing the Brigantes and Silures respectively.[38] Frontinus extended Roman rule to all of South Wales, and initiated exploitation of the mineral resources, such as the gold mines at Dolaucothi.
In the following years, the Romans conquered more of the island, increasing the size of Roman Britain. Governor Gnaeus Julius Agricola, father-in-law to the historian Tacitus, conquered the Ordovices in 78. With the XX Valeria Victrix legion, Agricola defeated the Caledonians in 84 at the Battle of Mons Graupius, in north-east Scotland. This was the high-water mark of Roman territory in Britain: shortly after his victory, Agricola was recalled from Britain back to Rome, and the Romans initially retired to a more defensible line along the Forth–Clyde isthmus, freeing soldiers badly needed along other frontiers.
For much of the history of Roman Britain, a large number of soldiers were garrisoned on the island. This required that the emperor station a trusted senior man as governor of the province. As a result, many future emperors served as governors or legates in this province, including Vespasian, Pertinax, and Gordian I.
Roman military organisation in the north
In 84 AD
In 84 AD
In 155 AD
In 155 AD
Hadrian's Wall, and Antonine Wall
There is no historical source describing the decades that followed Agricola's recall. Even the name of his replacement is unknown. Archaeology has shown that some Roman forts south of the Forth–Clyde isthmus were rebuilt and enlarged; others appear to have been abandoned. By 87 the frontier had been consolidated on the Stanegate. Roman coins and pottery have been found circulating at native settlement sites in the Scottish Lowlands in the years before 100, indicating growing Romanisation. Some of the most important sources for this era are the writing tablets from the fort at Vindolanda in Northumberland, mostly dating to 90–110. These tablets provide evidence for the operation of a Roman fort at the edge of the Roman Empire, where officers' wives maintained polite society while merchants, hauliers and military personnel kept the fort operational and supplied.
Around 105 there appears to have been a serious setback at the hands of the tribes of the Picts: several Roman forts were destroyed by fire, with human remains and damaged armour at Trimontium (at modern Newstead, in SE Scotland) indicating hostilities at least at that site.[citation needed] There is also circumstantial evidence that auxiliary reinforcements were sent from Germany, and an unnamed British war of the period is mentioned on the gravestone of a tribune of Cyrene. Trajan's Dacian Wars may have led to troop reductions in the area or even total withdrawal followed by slighting of the forts by the Picts rather than an unrecorded military defeat. The Romans were also in the habit of destroying their own forts during an orderly withdrawal, in order to deny resources to an enemy. In either case, the frontier probably moved south to the line of the Stanegate at the Solway–Tyne isthmus around this time.
A new crisis occurred at the beginning of Hadrian's reign): a rising in the north which was suppressed by Quintus Pompeius Falco. When Hadrian reached Britannia on his famous tour of the Roman provinces around 120, he directed an extensive defensive wall, known to posterity as Hadrian's Wall, to be built close to the line of the Stanegate frontier. Hadrian appointed Aulus Platorius Nepos as governor to undertake this work who brought the Legio VI Victrix legion with him from Germania Inferior. This replaced the famous Legio IX Hispana, whose disappearance has been much discussed. Archaeology indicates considerable political instability in Scotland during the first half of the 2nd century, and the shifting frontier at this time should be seen in this context.
In the reign of Antoninus Pius (138–161) the Hadrianic border was briefly extended north to the Forth–Clyde isthmus, where the Antonine Wall was built around 142 following the military reoccupation of the Scottish lowlands by a new governor, Quintus Lollius Urbicus.
The first Antonine occupation of Scotland ended as a result of a further crisis in 155–157, when the Brigantes revolted. With limited options to despatch reinforcements, the Romans moved their troops south, and this rising was suppressed by Governor Gnaeus Julius Verus. Within a year the Antonine Wall was recaptured, but by 163 or 164 it was abandoned. The second occupation was probably connected with Antoninus's undertakings to protect the Votadini or his pride in enlarging the empire, since the retreat to the Hadrianic frontier occurred not long after his death when a more objective strategic assessment of the benefits of the Antonine Wall could be made. The Romans did not entirely withdraw from Scotland at this time: the large fort at Newstead was maintained along with seven smaller outposts until at least 180.
During the twenty-year period following the reversion of the frontier to Hadrian's Wall in 163/4, Rome was concerned with continental issues, primarily problems in the Danubian provinces. Increasing numbers of hoards of buried coins in Britain at this time indicate that peace was not entirely achieved. Sufficient Roman silver has been found in Scotland to suggest more than ordinary trade, and it is likely that the Romans were reinforcing treaty agreements by paying tribute to their implacable enemies, the Picts.
In 175, a large force of Sarmatian cavalry, consisting of 5,500 men, arrived in Britannia, probably to reinforce troops fighting unrecorded uprisings. In 180, Hadrian's Wall was breached by the Picts and the commanding officer or governor was killed there in what Cassius Dio described as the most serious war of the reign of Commodus. Ulpius Marcellus was sent as replacement governor and by 184 he had won a new peace, only to be faced with a mutiny from his own troops. Unhappy with Marcellus's strictness, they tried to elect a legate named Priscus as usurper governor; he refused, but Marcellus was lucky to leave the province alive. The Roman army in Britannia continued its insubordination: they sent a delegation of 1,500 to Rome to demand the execution of Tigidius Perennis, a Praetorian prefect who they felt had earlier wronged them by posting lowly equites to legate ranks in Britannia. Commodus met the party outside Rome and agreed to have Perennis killed, but this only made them feel more secure in their mutiny.
The future emperor Pertinax (lived 126–193) was sent to Britannia to quell the mutiny and was initially successful in regaining control, but a riot broke out among the troops. Pertinax was attacked and left for dead, and asked to be recalled to Rome, where he briefly succeeded Commodus as emperor in 192.
3rd century
The death of Commodus put into motion a series of events which eventually led to civil war. Following the short reign of Pertinax, several rivals for the emperorship emerged, including Septimius Severus and Clodius Albinus. The latter was the new governor of Britannia, and had seemingly won the natives over after their earlier rebellions; he also controlled three legions, making him a potentially significant claimant. His sometime rival Severus promised him the title of Caesar in return for Albinus's support against Pescennius Niger in the east. Once Niger was neutralised, Severus turned on his ally in Britannia; it is likely that Albinus saw he would be the next target and was already preparing for war.
Albinus crossed to Gaul in 195, where the provinces were also sympathetic to him, and set up at Lugdunum. Severus arrived in February 196, and the ensuing battle was decisive. Albinus came close to victory, but Severus's reinforcements won the day, and the British governor committed suicide. Severus soon purged Albinus's sympathisers and perhaps confiscated large tracts of land in Britain as punishment. Albinus had demonstrated the major problem posed by Roman Britain. In order to maintain security, the province required the presence of three legions, but command of these forces provided an ideal power base for ambitious rivals. Deploying those legions elsewhere would strip the island of its garrison, leaving the province defenceless against uprisings by the native Celtic tribes and against invasion by the Picts and Scots.
The traditional view is that northern Britain descended into anarchy during Albinus's absence. Cassius Dio records that the new Governor, Virius Lupus, was obliged to buy peace from a fractious northern tribe known as the Maeatae. The succession of militarily distinguished governors who were subsequently appointed suggests that enemies of Rome were posing a difficult challenge, and Lucius Alfenus Senecio's report to Rome in 207 describes barbarians "rebelling, over-running the land, taking loot and creating destruction". In order to rebel, of course, one must be a subject – the Maeatae clearly did not consider themselves such. Senecio requested either reinforcements or an Imperial expedition, and Severus chose the latter, despite being 62 years old. Archaeological evidence shows that Senecio had been rebuilding the defences of Hadrian's Wall and the forts beyond it, and Severus's arrival in Britain prompted the enemy tribes to sue for peace immediately. The emperor had not come all that way to leave without a victory, and it is likely that he wished to provide his teenage sons Caracalla and Geta with first-hand experience of controlling a hostile barbarian land.
Northern campaigns, 208–211
An invasion of Caledonia led by Severus and probably numbering around 20,000 troops moved north in 208 or 209, crossing the Wall and passing through eastern Scotland on a route similar to that used by Agricola. Harried by punishing guerrilla raids by the northern tribes and slowed by an unforgiving terrain, Severus was unable to meet the Caledonians on a battlefield. The emperor's forces pushed north as far as the River Tay, but little appears to have been achieved by the invasion, as peace treaties were signed with the Caledonians. By 210 Severus had returned to York, and the frontier had once again become Hadrian's Wall. He assumed the title Britannicus but the title meant little with regard to the unconquered north, which clearly remained outside the authority of the Empire. Almost immediately, another northern tribe, the Maeatae, went to war. Caracalla left with a punitive expedition, but by the following year his ailing father had died and he and his brother left the province to press their claim to the throne.
As one of his last acts, Severus tried to solve the problem of powerful and rebellious governors in Britain by dividing the province into Britannia Superior and Britannia Inferior. This kept the potential for rebellion in check for almost a century. Historical sources provide little information on the following decades, a period known as the Long Peace. Even so, the number of buried hoards found from this period rises, suggesting continuing unrest. A string of forts were built along the coast of southern Britain to control piracy; and over the following hundred years they increased in number, becoming the Saxon Shore Forts.
During the middle of the 3rd century, the Roman Empire was convulsed by barbarian invasions, rebellions and new imperial pretenders. Britannia apparently avoided these troubles, but increasing inflation had its economic effect. In 259 a so-called Gallic Empire was established when Postumus rebelled against Gallienus. Britannia was part of this until 274 when Aurelian reunited the empire.
Around the year 280, a half-British officer named Bonosus was in command of the Roman's Rhenish fleet when the Germans managed to burn it at anchor. To avoid punishment, he proclaimed himself emperor at Colonia Agrippina (Cologne) but was crushed by Marcus Aurelius Probus. Soon afterwards, an unnamed governor of one of the British provinces also attempted an uprising. Probus put it down by sending irregular troops of Vandals and Burgundians across the Channel.
The Carausian Revolt led to a short-lived Britannic Empire from 286 to 296. Carausius was a Menapian naval commander of the Britannic fleet; he revolted upon learning of a death sentence ordered by the emperor Maximian on charges of having abetted Frankish and Saxon pirates and having embezzled recovered treasure. He consolidated control over all the provinces of Britain and some of northern Gaul while Maximian dealt with other uprisings. An invasion in 288 failed to unseat him and an uneasy peace ensued, with Carausius issuing coins and inviting official recognition. In 293, the junior emperor Constantius Chlorus launched a second offensive, besieging the rebel port of Gesoriacum (Boulogne-sur-Mer) by land and sea. After it fell, Constantius attacked Carausius's other Gallic holdings and Frankish allies and Carausius was usurped by his treasurer, Allectus. Julius Asclepiodotus landed an invasion fleet near Southampton and defeated Allectus in a land battle.
Diocletian's reforms
As part of Diocletian's reforms, the provinces of Roman Britain were organized as a diocese governed by a vicarius under a praetorian prefect who, from 318 to 331, was Junius Bassus who was based at Augusta Treverorum (Trier).
The vicarius was based at Londinium as the principal city of the diocese. Londinium and Eboracum continued as provincial capitals and the territory was divided up into smaller provinces for administrative efficiency.
Civilian and military authority of a province was no longer exercised by one official and the governor was stripped of military command which was handed over to the Dux Britanniarum by 314. The governor of a province assumed more financial duties (the procurators of the Treasury ministry were slowly phased out in the first three decades of the 4th century). The Dux was commander of the troops of the Northern Region, primarily along Hadrian's Wall and his responsibilities included protection of the frontier. He had significant autonomy due in part to the distance from his superiors.
The tasks of the vicarius were to control and coordinate the activities of governors; monitor but not interfere with the daily functioning of the Treasury and Crown Estates, which had their own administrative infrastructure; and act as the regional quartermaster-general of the armed forces. In short, as the sole civilian official with superior authority, he had general oversight of the administration, as well as direct control, while not absolute, over governors who were part of the prefecture; the other two fiscal departments were not.
The early-4th-century Verona List, the late-4th-century work of Sextus Rufus, and the early-5th-century List of Offices and work of Polemius Silvius all list four provinces by some variation of the names Britannia I, Britannia II, Maxima Caesariensis, and Flavia Caesariensis; all of these seem to have initially been directed by a governor (praeses) of equestrian rank. The 5th-century sources list a fifth province named Valentia and give its governor and Maxima's a consular rank. Ammianus mentions Valentia as well, describing its creation by Count Theodosius in 369 after the quelling of the Great Conspiracy. Ammianus considered it a re-creation of a formerly lost province, leading some to think there had been an earlier fifth province under another name (may be the enigmatic "Vespasiana"), and leading others to place Valentia beyond Hadrian's Wall, in the territory abandoned south of the Antonine Wall.
Reconstructions of the provinces and provincial capitals during this period partially rely on ecclesiastical records. On the assumption that the early bishoprics mimicked the imperial hierarchy, scholars use the list of bishops for the 314 Council of Arles. The list is patently corrupt: the British delegation is given as including a Bishop "Eborius" of Eboracum and two bishops "from Londinium" (one de civitate Londinensi and the other de civitate colonia Londinensium). The error is variously emended: Bishop Ussher proposed Colonia, Selden Col. or Colon. Camalodun., and Spelman Colonia Cameloduni (all various names of Colchester); Gale and Bingham offered colonia Lindi and Henry Colonia Lindum (both Lincoln); and Bishop Stillingfleet and Francis Thackeray read it as a scribal error of Civ. Col. Londin. for an original Civ. Col. Leg. II (Caerleon). On the basis of the Verona List, the priest and deacon who accompanied the bishops in some manuscripts are ascribed to the fourth province.
In the 12th century, Gerald of Wales described the supposedly metropolitan sees of the early British church established by the legendary SS Fagan and "Duvian". He placed Britannia Prima in Wales and western England with its capital at "Urbs Legionum" (Caerleon); Britannia Secunda in Kent and southern England with its capital at "Dorobernia" (Canterbury); Flavia in Mercia and central England with its capital at "Lundonia" (London); "Maximia" in northern England with its capital at Eboracum (York); and Valentia in "Albania which is now Scotland" with its capital at St Andrews. Modern scholars generally dispute the last: some place Valentia at or beyond Hadrian's Wall but St Andrews is beyond even the Antonine Wall and Gerald seems to have simply been supporting the antiquity of its church for political reasons.
A common modern reconstruction places the consular province of Maxima at Londinium, on the basis of its status as the seat of the diocesan vicarius; places Prima in the west according to Gerald's traditional account but moves its capital to Corinium of the Dobunni (Cirencester) on the basis of an artifact recovered there referring to Lucius Septimius, a provincial rector; places Flavia north of Maxima, with its capital placed at Lindum Colonia (Lincoln) to match one emendation of the bishops list from Arles;[d] and places Secunda in the north with its capital at Eboracum (York). Valentia is placed variously in northern Wales around Deva (Chester); beside Hadrian's Wall around Luguvalium (Carlisle); and between the walls along Dere Street.
4th century
Emperor Constantius returned to Britain in 306, despite his poor health, with an army aiming to invade northern Britain, the provincial defences having been rebuilt in the preceding years. Little is known of his campaigns with scant archaeological evidence, but fragmentary historical sources suggest he reached the far north of Britain and won a major battle in early summer before returning south. His son Constantine (later Constantine the Great) spent a year in northern Britain at his father's side, campaigning against the Picts beyond Hadrian's Wall in the summer and autumn. Constantius died in York in July 306 with his son at his side. Constantine then successfully used Britain as the starting point of his march to the imperial throne, unlike the earlier usurper, Albinus.
In the middle of the century, the province was loyal for a few years to the usurper Magnentius, who succeeded Constans following the latter's death. After the defeat and death of Magnentius in the Battle of Mons Seleucus in 353, Constantius II dispatched his chief imperial notary Paulus Catena to Britain to hunt down Magnentius's supporters. The investigation deteriorated into a witch-hunt, which forced the vicarius Flavius Martinus to intervene. When Paulus retaliated by accusing Martinus of treason, the vicarius attacked Paulus with a sword, with the aim of assassinating him, but in the end he committed suicide.
As the 4th century progressed, there were increasing attacks from the Saxons in the east and the Scoti (Irish) in the west. A series of forts had been built, starting around 280, to defend the coasts, but these preparations were not enough when, in 367, a general assault of Saxons, Picts, Scoti and Attacotti, combined with apparent dissension in the garrison on Hadrian's Wall, left Roman Britain prostrate. The invaders overwhelmed the entire western and northern regions of Britannia and the cities were sacked. This crisis, sometimes called the Barbarian Conspiracy or the Great Conspiracy, was settled by Count Theodosius from 368 with a string of military and civil reforms. Theodosius crossed from Bononia (Boulogne-sur-Mer) and marched on Londinium where he began to deal with the invaders and made his base.[ An amnesty was promised to deserters which enabled Theodosius to regarrison abandoned forts. By the end of the year Hadrian's Wall was retaken and order returned. Considerable reorganization was undertaken in Britain, including the creation of a new province named Valentia, probably to better address the state of the far north. A new Dux Britanniarum was appointed, Dulcitius, with Civilis to head a new civilian administration.
Another imperial usurper, Magnus Maximus, raised the standard of revolt at Segontium (Caernarfon) in north Wales in 383, and crossed the English Channel. Maximus held much of the western empire, and fought a successful campaign against the Picts and Scots around 384. His continental exploits required troops from Britain, and it appears that forts at Chester and elsewhere were abandoned in this period, triggering raids and settlement in north Wales by the Irish. His rule was ended in 388, but not all the British troops may have returned: the Empire's military resources were stretched to the limit along the Rhine and Danube. Around 396 there were more barbarian incursions into Britain. Stilicho led a punitive expedition. It seems peace was restored by 399, and it is likely that no further garrisoning was ordered; by 401 more troops were withdrawn, to assist in the war against Alaric I.
End of Roman rule
The traditional view of historians, informed by the work of Michael Rostovtzeff, was of a widespread economic decline at the beginning of the 5th century. Consistent archaeological evidence has told another story, and the accepted view is undergoing re-evaluation. Some features are agreed: more opulent but fewer urban houses, an end to new public building and some abandonment of existing ones, with the exception of defensive structures, and the widespread formation of "dark earth" deposits indicating increased horticulture within urban precincts. Turning over the basilica at Silchester to industrial uses in the late 3rd century, doubtless officially condoned, marks an early stage in the de-urbanisation of Roman Britain.
The abandonment of some sites is now believed to be later than had been thought. Many buildings changed use but were not destroyed. There was a growing number of barbarian attacks, but these targeted vulnerable rural settlements rather than towns. Some villas such as Chedworth, Great Casterton in Rutland and Hucclecote in Gloucestershire had new mosaic floors laid around this time, suggesting that economic problems may have been limited and patchy. Many suffered some decay before being abandoned in the 5th century; the story of Saint Patrick indicates that villas were still occupied until at least 430. Exceptionally, new buildings were still going up in this period in Verulamium and Cirencester. Some urban centres, for example Canterbury, Cirencester, Wroxeter, Winchester and Gloucester, remained active during the 5th and 6th centuries, surrounded by large farming estates.
Urban life had generally grown less intense by the fourth quarter of the 4th century, and coins minted between 378 and 388 are very rare, indicating a likely combination of economic decline, diminishing numbers of troops, problems with the payment of soldiers and officials or with unstable conditions during the usurpation of Magnus Maximus 383–87. Coinage circulation increased during the 390s, but never attained the levels of earlier decades. Copper coins are very rare after 402, though minted silver and gold coins from hoards indicate they were still present in the province even if they were not being spent. By 407 there were very few new Roman coins going into circulation, and by 430 it is likely that coinage as a medium of exchange had been abandoned. Mass-produced wheel thrown pottery ended at approximately the same time; the rich continued to use metal and glass vessels, while the poor made do with humble "grey ware" or resorted to leather or wooden containers.
Sub-Roman Britain
Towards the end of the 4th century Roman rule in Britain came under increasing pressure from barbarian attacks. Apparently, there were not enough troops to mount an effective defence. After elevating two disappointing usurpers, the army chose a soldier, Constantine III, to become emperor in 407. He crossed to Gaul but was defeated by Honorius; it is unclear how many troops remained or ever returned, or whether a commander-in-chief in Britain was ever reappointed. A Saxon incursion in 408 was apparently repelled by the Britons, and in 409 Zosimus records that the natives expelled the Roman civilian administration. Zosimus may be referring to the Bacaudic rebellion of the Breton inhabitants of Armorica since he describes how, in the aftermath of the revolt, all of Armorica and the rest of Gaul followed the example of the Brettaniai. A letter from Emperor Honorius in 410 has traditionally been seen as rejecting a British appeal for help, but it may have been addressed to Bruttium or Bologna. With the imperial layers of the military and civil government gone, administration and justice fell to municipal authorities, and local warlords gradually emerged all over Britain, still utilizing Romano-British ideals and conventions. Historian Stuart Laycock has investigated this process and emphasised elements of continuity from the British tribes in the pre-Roman and Roman periods, through to the native post-Roman kingdoms.
In British tradition, pagan Saxons were invited by Vortigern to assist in fighting the Picts, Scoti, and Déisi. (Germanic migration into Roman Britannia may have begun much earlier. There is recorded evidence, for example, of Germanic auxiliaries supporting the legions in Britain in the 1st and 2nd centuries.) The new arrivals rebelled, plunging the country into a series of wars that eventually led to the Saxon occupation of Lowland Britain by 600. Around this time, many Britons fled to Brittany (hence its name), Galicia and probably Ireland. A significant date in sub-Roman Britain is the Groans of the Britons, an unanswered appeal to Aetius, leading general of the western Empire, for assistance against Saxon invasion in 446. Another is the Battle of Deorham in 577, after which the significant cities of Bath, Cirencester and Gloucester fell and the Saxons reached the western sea.
Historians generally reject the historicity of King Arthur, who is supposed to have resisted the Anglo-Saxon conquest according to later medieval legends.
Trade
During the Roman period Britain's continental trade was principally directed across the Southern North Sea and Eastern Channel, focusing on the narrow Strait of Dover, with more limited links via the Atlantic seaways. The most important British ports were London and Richborough, whilst the continental ports most heavily engaged in trade with Britain were Boulogne and the sites of Domburg and Colijnsplaat at the mouth of the river Scheldt. During the Late Roman period it is likely that the shore forts played some role in continental trade alongside their defensive functions.
Exports to Britain included: coin; pottery, particularly red-gloss terra sigillata (samian ware) from southern, central and eastern Gaul, as well as various other wares from Gaul and the Rhine provinces; olive oil from southern Spain in amphorae; wine from Gaul in amphorae and barrels; salted fish products from the western Mediterranean and Brittany in barrels and amphorae; preserved olives from southern Spain in amphorae; lava quern-stones from Mayen on the middle Rhine; glass; and some agricultural products. Britain's exports are harder to detect archaeologically, but will have included metals, such as silver and gold and some lead, iron and copper. Other exports probably included agricultural products, oysters and salt, whilst large quantities of coin would have been re-exported back to the continent as well.
These products moved as a result of private trade and also through payments and contracts established by the Roman state to support its military forces and officials on the island, as well as through state taxation and extraction of resources. Up until the mid-3rd century, the Roman state's payments appear to have been unbalanced, with far more products sent to Britain, to support its large military force (which had reached c. 53,000 by the mid-2nd century), than were extracted from the island.
It has been argued that Roman Britain's continental trade peaked in the late 1st century AD and thereafter declined as a result of an increasing reliance on local products by the population of Britain, caused by economic development on the island and by the Roman state's desire to save money by shifting away from expensive long-distance imports. Evidence has been outlined that suggests that the principal decline in Roman Britain's continental trade may have occurred in the late 2nd century AD, from c. 165 AD onwards. This has been linked to the economic impact of contemporary Empire-wide crises: the Antonine Plague and the Marcomannic Wars.
From the mid-3rd century onwards, Britain no longer received such a wide range and extensive quantity of foreign imports as it did during the earlier part of the Roman period; vast quantities of coin from continental mints reached the island, whilst there is historical evidence for the export of large amounts of British grain to the continent during the mid-4th century. During the latter part of the Roman period British agricultural products, paid for by both the Roman state and by private consumers, clearly played an important role in supporting the military garrisons and urban centres of the northwestern continental Empire. This came about as a result of the rapid decline in the size of the British garrison from the mid-3rd century onwards (thus freeing up more goods for export), and because of 'Germanic' incursions across the Rhine, which appear to have reduced rural settlement and agricultural output in northern Gaul.
Economy
Mineral extraction sites such as the Dolaucothi gold mine were probably first worked by the Roman army from c. 75, and at some later stage passed to civilian operators. The mine developed as a series of opencast workings, mainly by the use of hydraulic mining methods. They are described by Pliny the Elder in his Natural History in great detail. Essentially, water supplied by aqueducts was used to prospect for ore veins by stripping away soil to reveal the bedrock. If veins were present, they were attacked using fire-setting and the ore removed for comminution. The dust was washed in a small stream of water and the heavy gold dust and gold nuggets collected in riffles. The diagram at right shows how Dolaucothi developed from c. 75 through to the 1st century. When opencast work was no longer feasible, tunnels were driven to follow the veins. The evidence from the site shows advanced technology probably under the control of army engineers.
The Wealden ironworking zone, the lead and silver mines of the Mendip Hills and the tin mines of Cornwall seem to have been private enterprises leased from the government for a fee. Mining had long been practised in Britain (see Grimes Graves), but the Romans introduced new technical knowledge and large-scale industrial production to revolutionise the industry. It included hydraulic mining to prospect for ore by removing overburden as well as work alluvial deposits. The water needed for such large-scale operations was supplied by one or more aqueducts, those surviving at Dolaucothi being especially impressive. Many prospecting areas were in dangerous, upland country, and, although mineral exploitation was presumably one of the main reasons for the Roman invasion, it had to wait until these areas were subdued.
By the 3rd and 4th centuries, small towns could often be found near villas. In these towns, villa owners and small-scale farmers could obtain specialist tools. Lowland Britain in the 4th century was agriculturally prosperous enough to export grain to the continent. This prosperity lay behind the blossoming of villa building and decoration that occurred between AD 300 and 350.
Britain's cities also consumed Roman-style pottery and other goods, and were centres through which goods could be distributed elsewhere. At Wroxeter in Shropshire, stock smashed into a gutter during a 2nd-century fire reveals that Gaulish samian ware was being sold alongside mixing bowls from the Mancetter-Hartshill industry of the West Midlands. Roman designs were most popular, but rural craftsmen still produced items derived from the Iron Age La Tène artistic traditions. Britain was home to much gold, which attracted Roman invaders. By the 3rd century, Britain's economy was diverse and well established, with commerce extending into the non-Romanised north.
Government
Further information: Governors of Roman Britain, Roman client kingdoms in Britain, and Roman auxiliaries in Britain
Under the Roman Empire, administration of peaceful provinces was ultimately the remit of the Senate, but those, like Britain, that required permanent garrisons, were placed under the Emperor's control. In practice imperial provinces were run by resident governors who were members of the Senate and had held the consulship. These men were carefully selected, often having strong records of military success and administrative ability. In Britain, a governor's role was primarily military, but numerous other tasks were also his responsibility, such as maintaining diplomatic relations with local client kings, building roads, ensuring the public courier system functioned, supervising the civitates and acting as a judge in important legal cases. When not campaigning, he would travel the province hearing complaints and recruiting new troops.
To assist him in legal matters he had an adviser, the legatus juridicus, and those in Britain appear to have been distinguished lawyers perhaps because of the challenge of incorporating tribes into the imperial system and devising a workable method of taxing them. Financial administration was dealt with by a procurator with junior posts for each tax-raising power. Each legion in Britain had a commander who answered to the governor and, in time of war, probably directly ruled troublesome districts. Each of these commands carried a tour of duty of two to three years in different provinces. Below these posts was a network of administrative managers covering intelligence gathering, sending reports to Rome, organising military supplies and dealing with prisoners. A staff of seconded soldiers provided clerical services.
Colchester was probably the earliest capital of Roman Britain, but it was soon eclipsed by London with its strong mercantile connections. The different forms of municipal organisation in Britannia were known as civitas (which were subdivided, amongst other forms, into colonies such as York, Colchester, Gloucester and Lincoln and municipalities such as Verulamium), and were each governed by a senate of local landowners, whether Brythonic or Roman, who elected magistrates concerning judicial and civic affairs. The various civitates sent representatives to a yearly provincial council in order to profess loyalty to the Roman state, to send direct petitions to the Emperor in times of extraordinary need, and to worship the imperial cult.
Demographics
Roman Britain had an estimated population between 2.8 million and 3 million people at the end of the second century. At the end of the fourth century, it had an estimated population of 3.6 million people, of whom 125,000 consisted of the Roman army and their families and dependents.[80] The urban population of Roman Britain was about 240,000 people at the end of the fourth century. The capital city of Londinium is estimated to have had a population of about 60,000 people. Londinium was an ethnically diverse city with inhabitants from the Roman Empire, including natives of Britannia, continental Europe, the Middle East, and North Africa. There was also cultural diversity in other Roman-British towns, which were sustained by considerable migration, from Britannia and other Roman territories, including continental Europe, Roman Syria, the Eastern Mediterranean and North Africa. In a study conducted in 2012, around 45 percent of sites investigated dating from the Roman period had at least one individual of North African origin.
Town and country
During their occupation of Britain the Romans founded a number of important settlements, many of which survive. The towns suffered attrition in the later 4th century, when public building ceased and some were abandoned to private uses. Place names survived the deurbanised Sub-Roman and early Anglo-Saxon periods, and historiography has been at pains to signal the expected survivals, but archaeology shows that a bare handful of Roman towns were continuously occupied. According to S.T. Loseby, the very idea of a town as a centre of power and administration was reintroduced to England by the Roman Christianising mission to Canterbury, and its urban revival was delayed to the 10th century.
Roman towns can be broadly grouped in two categories. Civitates, "public towns" were formally laid out on a grid plan, and their role in imperial administration occasioned the construction of public buildings. The much more numerous category of vici, "small towns" grew on informal plans, often round a camp or at a ford or crossroads; some were not small, others were scarcely urban, some not even defended by a wall, the characteristic feature of a place of any importance.
Cities and towns which have Roman origins, or were extensively developed by them are listed with their Latin names in brackets; civitates are marked C
Alcester (Alauna)
Alchester
Aldborough, North Yorkshire (Isurium Brigantum) C
Bath (Aquae Sulis) C
Brough (Petuaria) C
Buxton (Aquae Arnemetiae)
Caerleon (Isca Augusta) C
Caernarfon (Segontium) C
Caerwent (Venta Silurum) C
Caister-on-Sea C
Canterbury (Durovernum Cantiacorum) C
Carlisle (Luguvalium) C
Carmarthen (Moridunum) C
Chelmsford (Caesaromagus)
Chester (Deva Victrix) C
Chester-le-Street (Concangis)
Chichester (Noviomagus Reginorum) C
Cirencester (Corinium) C
Colchester (Camulodunum) C
Corbridge (Coria) C
Dorchester (Durnovaria) C
Dover (Portus Dubris)
Exeter (Isca Dumnoniorum) C
Gloucester (Glevum) C
Great Chesterford (the name of this vicus is unknown)
Ilchester (Lindinis) C
Leicester (Ratae Corieltauvorum) C
Lincoln (Lindum Colonia) C
London (Londinium) C
Manchester (Mamucium) C
Newcastle upon Tyne (Pons Aelius)
Northwich (Condate)
St Albans (Verulamium) C
Silchester (Calleva Atrebatum) C
Towcester (Lactodurum)
Whitchurch (Mediolanum) C
Winchester (Venta Belgarum) C
Wroxeter (Viroconium Cornoviorum) C
York (Eboracum) C
Religion
The druids, the Celtic priestly caste who were believed to originate in Britain, were outlawed by Claudius, and in 61 they vainly defended their sacred groves from destruction by the Romans on the island of Mona (Anglesey). Under Roman rule the Britons continued to worship native Celtic deities, such as Ancasta, but often conflated with their Roman equivalents, like Mars Rigonemetos at Nettleham.
The degree to which earlier native beliefs survived is difficult to gauge precisely. Certain European ritual traits such as the significance of the number 3, the importance of the head and of water sources such as springs remain in the archaeological record, but the differences in the votive offerings made at the baths at Bath, Somerset, before and after the Roman conquest suggest that continuity was only partial. Worship of the Roman emperor is widely recorded, especially at military sites. The founding of a Roman temple to Claudius at Camulodunum was one of the impositions that led to the revolt of Boudica. By the 3rd century, Pagans Hill Roman Temple in Somerset was able to exist peaceably and it did so into the 5th century.
Pagan religious practices were supported by priests, represented in Britain by votive deposits of priestly regalia such as chain crowns from West Stow and Willingham Fen.
Eastern cults such as Mithraism also grew in popularity towards the end of the occupation. The London Mithraeum is one example of the popularity of mystery religions among the soldiery. Temples to Mithras also exist in military contexts at Vindobala on Hadrian's Wall (the Rudchester Mithraeum) and at Segontium in Roman Wales (the Caernarfon Mithraeum).
Christianity
It is not clear when or how Christianity came to Britain. A 2nd-century "word square" has been discovered in Mamucium, the Roman settlement of Manchester. It consists of an anagram of PATER NOSTER carved on a piece of amphora. There has been discussion by academics whether the "word square" is a Christian artefact, but if it is, it is one of the earliest examples of early Christianity in Britain. The earliest confirmed written evidence for Christianity in Britain is a statement by Tertullian, c. 200 AD, in which he described "all the limits of the Spains, and the diverse nations of the Gauls, and the haunts of the Britons, inaccessible to the Romans, but subjugated to Christ". Archaeological evidence for Christian communities begins to appear in the 3rd and 4th centuries. Small timber churches are suggested at Lincoln and Silchester and baptismal fonts have been found at Icklingham and the Saxon Shore Fort at Richborough. The Icklingham font is made of lead, and visible in the British Museum. A Roman Christian graveyard exists at the same site in Icklingham. A possible Roman 4th-century church and associated burial ground was also discovered at Butt Road on the south-west outskirts of Colchester during the construction of the new police station there, overlying an earlier pagan cemetery. The Water Newton Treasure is a hoard of Christian silver church plate from the early 4th century and the Roman villas at Lullingstone and Hinton St Mary contained Christian wall paintings and mosaics respectively. A large 4th-century cemetery at Poundbury with its east–west oriented burials and lack of grave goods has been interpreted as an early Christian burial ground, although such burial rites were also becoming increasingly common in pagan contexts during the period.
The Church in Britain seems to have developed the customary diocesan system, as evidenced from the records of the Council of Arles in Gaul in 314: represented at the council were bishops from thirty-five sees from Europe and North Africa, including three bishops from Britain, Eborius of York, Restitutus of London, and Adelphius, possibly a bishop of Lincoln. No other early sees are documented, and the material remains of early church structures are far to seek. The existence of a church in the forum courtyard of Lincoln and the martyrium of Saint Alban on the outskirts of Roman Verulamium are exceptional. Alban, the first British Christian martyr and by far the most prominent, is believed to have died in the early 4th century (some date him in the middle 3rd century), followed by Saints Julius and Aaron of Isca Augusta. Christianity was legalised in the Roman Empire by Constantine I in 313. Theodosius I made Christianity the state religion of the empire in 391, and by the 5th century it was well established. One belief labelled a heresy by the church authorities — Pelagianism — was originated by a British monk teaching in Rome: Pelagius lived c. 354 to c. 420/440.
A letter found on a lead tablet in Bath, Somerset, datable to c. 363, had been widely publicised as documentary evidence regarding the state of Christianity in Britain during Roman times. According to its first translator, it was written in Wroxeter by a Christian man called Vinisius to a Christian woman called Nigra, and was claimed as the first epigraphic record of Christianity in Britain. This translation of the letter was apparently based on grave paleographical errors, and the text has nothing to do with Christianity, and in fact relates to pagan rituals.
Environmental changes
The Romans introduced a number of species to Britain, including possibly the now-rare Roman nettle (Urtica pilulifera), said to have been used by soldiers to warm their arms and legs, and the edible snail Helix pomatia. There is also some evidence they may have introduced rabbits, but of the smaller southern mediterranean type. The European rabbit (Oryctolagus cuniculus) prevalent in modern Britain is assumed to have been introduced from the continent after the Norman invasion of 1066. Box (Buxus sempervirens) is rarely recorded before the Roman period, but becomes a common find in towns and villas
Legacy
During their occupation of Britain the Romans built an extensive network of roads which continued to be used in later centuries and many are still followed today. The Romans also built water supply, sanitation and wastewater systems. Many of Britain's major cities, such as London (Londinium), Manchester (Mamucium) and York (Eboracum), were founded by the Romans, but the original Roman settlements were abandoned not long after the Romans left.
Unlike many other areas of the Western Roman Empire, the current majority language is not a Romance language, or a language descended from the pre-Roman inhabitants. The British language at the time of the invasion was Common Brittonic, and remained so after the Romans withdrew. It later split into regional languages, notably Cumbric, Cornish, Breton and Welsh. Examination of these languages suggests some 800 Latin words were incorporated into Common Brittonic (see Brittonic languages). The current majority language, English, is based on the languages of the Germanic tribes who migrated to the island from continental Europe
Sunday Experiment Highlights NASA's MMS Mission: Join us from 1-3 PM on Sunday, March 16 at Goddard's Visitors Center : NASA's Magnetospheric Multiscale (MMS) mission via brief presentations from MMS scientists, hands-on activities that include spacecraft modeling (LEGO, paper), NASA Apps and iPad Teacher Tools, magnetism, mission career videos and more!
Credit: NASA/Goddard/Bill Hrybyk
NASA Goddard Space Flight Center enables NASA’s mission through four scientific endeavors: Earth Science, Heliophysics, Solar System Exploration, and Astrophysics. Goddard plays a leading role in NASA’s accomplishments by contributing compelling scientific knowledge to advance the Agency’s mission.
Follow us on Twitter
Like us on Facebook
Find us on Instagram
(Wilson, Michigan) – A native plants restoration and pollinator protection workshop in July 2012 was held at the Hannahville Indian Community in Michigan’s Upper Peninsula and attended by the representatives of five Michigan and Wisconsin Native American communities.
At the end of the workshop, students from the Hannahville Indian School (Nah Tah Wahsh PSA) enjoyed planting saplings including apple trees on April 12, 2012 at the Hannahville Indian Community nation.
The planting and a workshop are part of the U.S. Forest Service-funded Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project.
With smiles on their faces and dirt on their hands, the students had fun planting the apple tree and cedar tree saplings.
Kinomaagewin-Aki: Teachings from the Earth
Videos about the workshop that include the children can be found at:
During the Hannahville workshop, a northern Michigan Native American elder said he believes something is amiss in nature and encouraged tribal communities to join with non-tribal partners for pollinator protection and the restoration of native plants.
A crisis is imminent.
Honeybees and native pollinators such as bumblebees are declining at alarming rates as the native plants that sustain them are decreasing due to habitat loss via non-native invasive plants.
“It is your responsibility – as well as ours – to be tenders of the garden,” said Earl Meshigaud, Hannahville Potawatomi Indian Community Tribal Council Member and Culture Department Director. “That’s what we were put here for – to take care of God’s Creation.”
The workshop and other related projects like a tribal greenhouse are examples of Native American tribes and the U.S. Forest Service working together to restore native plants and protect pollinators.
-------
The workshop was entitled:
Kinomaagewin-Aki
Teachings from the Earth
A Native Plants Restoration and Pollinator Protection Workshop – For Native American Tribal Communities in Northern Michigan
Insights into traditional Native cultural teachings, medicinal plants and challenges facing native plants restoration efforts in Indian country
An overview of native plant restoration and pollinator protection efforts among Native American tribal communities
Perspectives from the U.S. Forest Service on grant possibilities and technical support
Sponsored by the Cedar Tree Institute in collaboration with the U.S. Forest Service and the Hannahville Indian Community
Representatives of 5 tribal communities attended the April 2012 pollinator protection and native plants restoration workshop hosted by the Hannahville Indian Community
Represented at the workshop:
The Hannahville Indian Community
The Keweenaw Bay Indian Community (KBIC)
The Sault Ste. Marie Band of Chippewa Indians
Lac Vieux Desert Band of Lake Superior Chippewa Indians
Menominee Indian Tribe of Wisconsin (MITW)
Center for Native American Studies at Northern Michigan University
The Hannahville meeting was the third in a series of Zaagkii Project/U.S. Forest Service tribal workshops in northern Michigan.
Prior workshops were held in July 2012 at KBIC and July 2011 at Presque Isle Park in Marquette.
The fourth workshop will be on Thursday, Sept. 13 and Friday, Sept., 14, 2012 at Lac Vieux Desert (LVD) near Watersmeet, Michigan.
The LVD workshop will include pollinator protection and native plants restoration information with a focus on wild rice, among other topics.
Zaagkii Project sponsors include Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, United States Forest Service (USFS), Marquette County Juvenile Court, U.P. Children's Museum and the Center for Native American Studies at Northern Michigan University
The Zaagkii Project is coordinated by the Cedar Tree Institute, a nonprofit organization that provides services and initiates projects in the areas of mental health, religion and the environment.
For more info:
Nonprofit Cedar Tree Institute (CTI)
Rev. Jon Magnuson
Director
Cedar Tree Institute
906-228-5494
magnusonx2@charter.net
Tom Biron, Sault Ste. Marie Band of Chippewa Indians
tom@reinhardtassociates.net
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project:
Pollinator protection and native plants restoration project with the U.S. Forest Service, U.P. Native American tribes, The Cedar Tree Institute, The Center for Native American Studies at Northern Michigan University, Marquette County Juvenile Court
Zaagkii is Anishinaabe for “The love that comes from the Earth”
WingsAndSeeds.org/2011/08/05/efforts-plant-restoration-un...
Kinomaagewin-Aki: Teachings from the Earth
wingsandseeds.org/2012/03/08/kinomaagewin-aki-teachings-f...
“There’s always been one deep conviction underlying the Zaagkii Project,” Magnuson says. “Restoring the earth is inextricably linked to a healing of the human spirit.”
-------
The USDA United States Forest Service:
Larry Stritch
USDA U.S. Forest Service
National Botanist
Washington, D.C.
1-202-205-1279 (office)
email USFS National Botanist Larry Stritch
lstritch@fs.fed.us
---
Jan Schultz, USFS
Botany, Non-native Invasive Species
Special Forest Products Program Leader
USDA Forest Service Eastern Region
Milwaukee, WI
1-414-297-1189 (office)
email USFS regional botanist Jan Schultz
jschultz@fs.fed.us
---
USFS Eastern Region Native Plant Materials Accomplishments
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: A Native Plants & Pollinator Protection Initiative
www.fs.usda.gov/Internet/FSE_DOCUMENTS/stelprdb5353195.pdf
www.fs.fed.us/wildflowers/nativeplantmaterials/documents/...
---
The Pollinator Partnership:
-------
Workshop host:
Hannahville Indian Community:
“Keepers of the Fire”
Hannahville Indian Community
N14911 Hannahville B-1 Road
Wilson, Michigan
49896
906-723-2270 (office)
---
Hannahville Indian School
Nah Tah Wahsh PSA
Wilson, Michigan
906-466-2952 (office)
Hannahville Potawatomi Indian Community Department of Culture, Language and History: Potawatomi Language website
---
Scott Wieting
Environmental Programs Coordinator for the Hannahville Indian Community
906-723-2295
swieting@hannahville.org
hannahville.net/services/details/309
Wieting oversees the implementation and management of all tribal environmental protection programs.
He oversees the tribes’ environment-related federal grant programs.
-------
Workshop Presenters/Related Info:
Earl Meshigaud, Hannahville Potawatomi Indian Community Tribal Council Member and Culture Department Director
(Contact info above)
2012 Zaagkii Project: "Be tenders of the garden" - Hannahville Potawatomi Elder Earl Meshigaud
www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZvOCHCaM-r8&list=UUL8j3hNz2Xa...
---
Dr. Scott Herron, PhD.,
Ethnobotanist (Odawa, Anishinaabe)
Biology professor at Ferris State University
Program Coordinator Wild Rice/Ethnobiology Lab
www.ferris.edu/HTMLS/colleges/artsands/Biological-Science...
231-591-2087
herrons@ferris.edu
---
Jan Schultz, Botanist
U.S. Forest Service Eastern Region Botanist
(Contact info above)
---
Dr. Martin Reinhardt, Ph.D.,
Assistant Professor
Center for Native American Studies at Northern Michigan University
906-227-1397 (office)
mreinhar@nmu.edu
www.nmu.edu/nativeamericanstudies
---
Karen Anderson
KBIC Greenhouse Staff
Keweenaw Bay Indian Community
Lake Superior Band of Chippewa Indians
906-524-5757
906-353-6623
The Keweenaw Bay Indian Community 16-foot geodesic dome solar-powered native plants greenhouse was built in cooperation with the USDA U.S. Forest Service, Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project and nonprofit Cedar Tree Institute in Marquette, Michigan
The wide-range of indigenous plants includes:
Evening primrose, Black-eyed Susan and bee balm
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5336
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5499
---
Stephanie Blumer
USFS Eastern Zone Botanist
Hiawatha National Forest
Escanaba, Michigan
906-643-7900 ext. 155
sblumer@fs.fed.us
---
Nicole Shutt
USFS Biological Science Technician
Chequamegon–Nicolet National Forest
Lakewood Ranger Station
Lakewood, Wisconsin
715-276-6333
nshutt@fs.fed.us
---
Melissa Simpson
USFS Ecologist
Chequamegon-Nicolet National Forest
Florence, Wisconsin
715-528-4464 ext. 139
mdsimpson@fs.fed.us
---
Nathan Wright
Sault Ste. Marie Band of Chippewa Indians
Herbal Lodge, owner
Petoskey, Michigan
www.linkedin.com/in/nathanjohnwright
---
Laura Bermudez
Hannahville Potawatomi Indian Community
www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=1558516746&sk=wall
---
Cherice Williams
Hannahville Potawatomi Indian Community
Fitness Center Aide
hannahville.net/files/documents/Issue_5_May_2011.pdf
www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=100001272622067
---
-------
Sweet Sixteen Apple Tree Saplings:
www.apples.umn.edu/varieties.html
-------
The Ajanta Caves (Ajiṇṭhā leni; Marathi: अजिंठा लेणी) in Aurangabad district of Maharashtra, India are about 30 rock-cut Buddhist cave monuments which date from the 2nd century BCE to about 480 or 650 CE. The caves include paintings and sculptures described by the government Archaeological Survey of India as "the finest surviving examples of Indian art, particularly painting", which are masterpieces of Buddhist religious art, with figures of the Buddha and depictions of the Jataka tales. The caves were built in two phases starting around the 2nd century BCE, with the second group of caves built around 400–650 CE according to older accounts, or all in a brief period of 460 to 480 according to the recent proposals of Walter M. Spink. The site is a protected monument in the care of the Archaeological Survey of India, and since 1983, the Ajanta Caves have been a UNESCO World Heritage Site.
The caves are located in the Indian state of Maharashtra, near Jalgaon and just outside the village of Ajinṭhā 20°31′56″N 75°44′44″E), about 59 kilometres from Jalgaon railway station on the Delhi – Mumbai line and Howrah-Nagpur-Mumbai line of the Central Railway zone, and 104 kilometres from the city of Aurangabad. They are 100 kilometres from the Ellora Caves, which contain Hindu and Jain temples as well as Buddhist caves, the last dating from a period similar to Ajanta. The Ajanta caves are cut into the side of a cliff that is on the south side of a U-shaped gorge on the small river Waghur, and although they are now along and above a modern pathway running across the cliff they were originally reached by individual stairs or ladders from the side of the river 35 to 110 feet below.
The area was previously heavily forested, and after the site ceased to be used the caves were covered by jungle until accidentally rediscovered in 1819 by a British officer on a hunting party. They are Buddhist monastic buildings, apparently representing a number of distinct "monasteries" or colleges. The caves are numbered 1 to 28 according to their place along the path, beginning at the entrance. Several are unfinished and some barely begun and others are small shrines, included in the traditional numbering as e.g. "9A"; "Cave 15A" was still hidden under rubble when the numbering was done. Further round the gorge are a number of waterfalls, which when the river is high are audible from outside the caves.
The caves form the largest corpus of early Indian wall-painting; other survivals from the area of modern India are very few, though they are related to 5th-century paintings at Sigiriya in Sri Lanka. The elaborate architectural carving in many caves is also very rare, and the style of the many figure sculptures is highly local, found only at a few nearby contemporary sites, although the Ajanta tradition can be related to the later Hindu Ellora Caves and other sites.
HISTORY
Like the other ancient Buddhist monasteries, Ajanta had a large emphasis on teaching, and was divided into several different caves for living, education and worship, under a central direction. Monks were probably assigned to specific caves for living. The layout reflects this organizational structure, with most of the caves only connected through the exterior. The 7th-century travelling Chinese scholar Xuanzang informs us that Dignaga, a celebrated Buddhist philosopher and controversialist, author of well-known books on logic, lived at Ajanta in the 5th century. In its prime the settlement would have accommodated several hundred teachers and pupils. Many monks who had finished their first training may have returned to Ajanta during the monsoon season from an itinerant lifestyle.
The caves are generally agreed to have been made in two distinct periods, separated by several centuries.
CAVES OF THE FIRST (SATAVAHANA) PERIOD
The earliest group of caves consists of caves 9, 10, 12, 13 and 15A. According to Walter Spink, they were made during the period 100 BCE to 100 CE, probably under the patronage of the Satavahana dynasty (230 BCE – c. 220 CE) who ruled the region. Other datings prefer the period 300 BCE to 100 BCE, though the grouping of the earlier caves is generally agreed. More early caves may have vanished through later excavations. Of these, caves 9 and 10 are stupa halls of chaitya-griha form, and caves 12, 13, and 15A are vihāras (see the architecture section below for descriptions of these types). The first phase is still often called the Hinayāna phase, as it originated when, using traditional terminology, the Hinayāna or Lesser Vehicle tradition of Buddhism was dominant, when the Buddha was revered symbolically. However the use of the term Hinayana for this period of Buddhism is now deprecated by historians; equally the caves of the second period are now mostly dated too early to be properly called Mahayana, and do not yet show the full expanded cast of supernatural beings characteristic of that phase of Buddhist art. The first Satavahana period caves lacked figurative sculpture, emphasizing the stupa instead, and in the caves of the second period the overwhelming majority of images represent the Buddha alone, or narrative scenes of his lives.
Spink believes that some time after the Satavahana period caves were made the site was abandoned for a considerable period until the mid-5th century, probably because the region had turned mainly Hindu
CAVES OF THE LATER OR VAKATAKA PERIOD
The second phase began in the 5th century. For a long time it was thought that the later caves were made over a long period from the 4th to the 7th centuries CE, but in recent decades a series of studies by the leading expert on the caves, Walter M. Spink, have argued that most of the work took place over the very brief period from 460 to 480 CE, during the reign of Emperor Harishena of the Vakataka dynasty. This view has been criticized by some scholars, but is now broadly accepted by most authors of general books on Indian art, for example Huntington and Harle.
The second phase is still often called the Mahāyāna or Greater Vehicle phase, but scholars now tend to avoid this nomenclature because of the problems that have surfaced regarding our understanding of Mahāyāna.
Some 20 cave temples were simultaneously created, for the most part viharas with a sanctuary at the back. The most elaborate caves were produced in this period, which included some "modernization" of earlier caves. Spink claims that it is possible to establish dating for this period with a very high level of precision; a fuller account of his chronology is given below. Although debate continues, Spink's ideas are increasingly widely accepted, at least in their broad conclusions. The Archaeological Survey of India website still presents the traditional dating: "The second phase of paintings started around 5th – 6th centuries A.D. and continued for the next two centuries". Caves of the second period are 1–8, 11, 14–29, some possibly extensions of earlier caves. Caves 19, 26, and 29 are chaitya-grihas, the rest viharas.
According to Spink, the Ajanta Caves appear to have been abandoned by wealthy patrons shortly after the fall of Harishena, in about 480 CE. They were then gradually abandoned and forgotten. During the intervening centuries, the jungle grew back and the caves were hidden, unvisited and undisturbed, although the local population were aware of at least some of them.
REDISCOVERY
On 28 April 1819, a British officer for the Madras Presidency, John Smith, of the 28th Cavalry, while hunting tiger, accidentally discovered the entrance to Cave No. 10 deep within the tangled undergrowth. There were local people already using the caves for prayers with a small fire, when he arrived. Exploring that first cave, long since a home to nothing more than birds and bats and a lair for other larger animals, Captain Smith vandalized the wall by scratching his name and the date, April 1819. Since he stood on a five-foot high pile of rubble collected over the years, the inscription is well above the eye-level gaze of an adult today. A paper on the caves by William Erskine was read to the Bombay Literary Society in 1822. Within a few decades, the caves became famous for their exotic setting, impressive architecture, and above all their exceptional, all but unique paintings. A number of large projects to copy the paintings were made in the century after rediscovery, covered below. In 1848 the Royal Asiatic Society established the "Bombay Cave Temple Commission" to clear, tidy and record the most important rock-cut sites in the Bombay Presidency, with John Wilson, as president. In 1861 this became the nucleus of the new Archaeological Survey of India. Until the Nizam of Hyderabad built the modern path between the caves, among other efforts to make the site easy to visit, a trip to Ajanta was a considerable adventure, and contemporary accounts dwell with relish on the dangers from falls off narrow ledges, animals and the Bhil people, who were armed with bows and arrows and had a fearsome reputation.
Today, fairly easily combined with Ellora in a single trip, the caves are the most popular tourist destination in Mahrashtra, and are often crowded at holiday times, increasing the threat to the caves, especially the paintings. In 2012, the Maharashtra Tourism Development Corporation announced plans to add to the ASI visitor centre at the entrance complete replicas of caves 1, 2, 16 & 17 to reduce crowding in the originals, and enable visitors to receive a better visual idea of the paintings, which are dimly-lit and hard to read in the caves. Figures for the year to March 2010 showed a total of 390,000 visitors to the site, divided into 362,000 domestic and 27,000 foreign. The trends over the previous few years show a considerable growth in domestic visitors, but a decline in foreign ones; the year to 2010 was the first in which foreign visitors to Ellora exceeded those to Ajanta.
PAINTINGS
Mural paintings survive from both the earlier and later groups of caves. Several fragments of murals preserved from the earlier caves (Caves 9 and 11) are effectively unique survivals of court-led painting in India from this period, and "show that by Sātavāhana times, if not earlier, the Indian painter had mastered an easy and fluent naturalistic style, dealing with large groups of people in a manner comparable to the reliefs of the Sāñcī toraņa crossbars".
Four of the later caves have large and relatively well-preserved mural paintings which "have come to represent Indian mural painting to the non-specialist", and fall into two stylistic groups, with the most famous in Caves 16 and 17, and apparently later paintings in Caves 1 and 2. The latter group were thought to be a century or more later than the others, but the revised chronology proposed by Spink would place them much closer to the earlier group, perhaps contemporary with it in a more progressive style, or one reflecting a team from a different region. The paintings are in "dry fresco", painted on top of a dry plaster surface rather than into wet plaster.
All the paintings appear to be the work of painters at least as used to decorating palaces as temples, and show a familiarity with and interest in details of the life of a wealthy court. We know from literary sources that painting was widely practised and appreciated in the courts of the Gupta period. Unlike much Indian painting, compositions are not laid out in horizontal compartments like a frieze, but show large scenes spreading in all directions from a single figure or group at the centre. The ceilings are also painted with sophisticated and elaborate decorative motifs, many derived from sculpture. The paintings in cave 1, which according to Spink was commissioned by Harisena himself, concentrate on those Jataka tales which show previous lives of the Buddha as a king, rather than as an animal or human commoner, and so show settings from contemporary palace life.
In general the later caves seem to have been painted on finished areas as excavating work continued elsewhere in the cave, as shown in caves 2 and 16 in particular. According to Spink's account of the chronology of the caves, the abandonment of work in 478 after a brief busy period accounts for the absence of painting in caves such as 4 and 17, the later being plastered in preparation for paintings that were never done.
COPIES
The paintings have deteriorated significantly since they were rediscovered, and a number of 19th-century copies and drawings are important for a complete understanding of the works. However, the earliest projects to copy the paintings were plagued by bad fortune. In 1846, Major Robert Gill, an Army officer from Madras presidency and a painter, was appointed by the Royal Asiatic Society to replicate the frescoes on the cave walls to exhibit these paintings in England. Gill worked on his painting at the site from 1844 to 1863 (though he continued to be based there until his death in 1875, writing books and photographing) and made 27 copies of large sections of murals, but all but four were destroyed in a fire at the Crystal Palace in London in 1866, where they were on display.
Another attempt was made in 1872 when the Bombay Presidency commissioned John Griffiths, then principal of the Bombay School of Art, to work with his students to make new copies, again for shipping to England. They worked on this for thirteen years and some 300 canvases were produced, many of which were displayed at the Imperial Institute on Exhibition Road in London, one of the forerunners of the Victoria and Albert Museum. But in 1885 another fire destroyed over a hundred paintings that were in storage. The V&A still has 166 paintings surviving from both sets, though none have been on permanent display since 1955. The largest are some 3 × 6 metres. A conservation project was undertaken on about half of them in 2006, also involving the University of Northumbria. Griffith and his students had unfortunately painted many of the paintings with "cheap varnish" in order to make them easier to see, which has added to the deterioration of the originals, as has, according to Spink and others, recent cleaning by the ASI.
A further set of copies were made between 1909 and 1911 by Christiana Herringham (Lady Herringham) and a group of students from the Calcutta School of Art that included the future Indian Modernist painter Nandalal Bose. The copies were published in full colour as the first publication of London's fledgling India Society. More than the earlier copies, these aimed to fill in holes and damage to recreate the original condition rather than record the state of the paintings as she was seeing them. According to one writer, unlike the paintings created by her predecessors Griffiths and Gill, whose copies were influenced by British Victorian styles of painting, those of the Herringham expedition preferred an 'Indian Renascence' aesthetic of the type pioneered by Abanindranath Tagore.
Early photographic surveys were made by Robert Gill, who learnt to use a camera from about 1856, and whose photos, including some using stereoscopy, were used in books by him and Fergusson (many are available online from the British Library), then Victor Goloubew in 1911 and E.L. Vassey, who took the photos in the four volume study of the caves by Ghulam Yazdani (published 1930–1955).
ARCHITECTURE
The monasteries mostly consist of vihara halls for prayer and living, which are typically rectangular with small square dormitory cells cut into the walls, and by the second period a shrine or sanctuary at the rear centred on a large statue of the Buddha, also carved from the living rock. This change reflects the movement from Hinayana to Mahāyāna Buddhism. The other type of main hall is the narrower and higher chaitya hall with a stupa as the focus at the far end, and a narrow aisle around the walls, behind a range of pillars placed close together. Other plainer rooms were for sleeping and other activities. Some of the caves have elaborate carved entrances, some with large windows over the door to admit light. There is often a colonnaded porch or verandah, with another space inside the doors running the width of the cave.
The central square space of the interior of the viharas is defined by square columns forming a more or less square open area. Outside this are long rectangular aisles on each side, forming a kind of cloister. Along the side and rear walls are a number of small cells entered by a narrow doorway; these are roughly square, and have small niches on their back walls. Originally they had wooden doors. The centre of the rear wall has a larger shrine-room behind, containing a large Buddha statue. The viharas of the earlier period are much simpler, and lack shrines. Spink in fact places the change to a design with a shrine to the middle of the second period, with many caves being adapted to add a shrine in mid-excavation, or after the original phase.
The plan of Cave 1 shows one of the largest viharas, but is fairly typical of the later group. Many others, such as Cave 16, lack the vestibule to the shrine, which leads straight off the main hall. Cave 6 is two viharas, one above the other, connected by internal stairs, with sanctuaries on both levels.
The four completed chaitya halls are caves 9 and 10 from the early period, and caves 19 and 26 from the later period of construction. All follow the typical form found elsewhere, with high ceilings and a central "nave" leading to the stupa, which is near the back, but allows walking behind it, as walking around stupas was (and remains) a common element of Buddhist worship (pradakshina). The later two have high ribbed roofs, which reflect timber forms, and the earlier two are thought to have used actual timber ribs, which have now perished. The two later halls have a rather unusual arrangement (also found in Cave 10 at Ellora) where the stupa is fronted by a large relief sculpture of the Buddha, standing in Cave 19 and seated in Cave 26. Cave 29 is a late and very incomplete chaitya hall.
The form of columns in the work of the first period is very plain and un-embellished, with both chaitya halls using simple octagonal columns, which were painted with figures. In the second period columns were far more varied and inventive, often changing profile over their height, and with elaborate carved capitals, often spreading wide. Many columns are carved over all their surface, some fluted and others carved with decoration all over, as in cave 1.
The flood basalt rock of the cliff, part of the Deccan Traps formed by successive volcanic eruptions at the end of the Cretaceous, is layered horizontally, and somewhat variable in quality, so the excavators had to amend their plans in places, and in places there have been collapses in the intervening centuries, as with the lost portico to cave 1. Excavation began by cutting a narrow tunnel at roof level, which was expanded downwards and outwards; the half-built vihara cave 24 shows the method. Spink believes that for the first caves of the second period the excavators had to relearn skills and techniques that had been lost in the centuries since the first period, which were then transmitted to be used at later rock-cut sites in the region, such as Ellora, and the Elephanta, Bagh, Badami and Aurangabad Caves.
The caves from the first period seem to have been paid for by a number of different patrons, with several inscriptions recording the donation of particular portions of a single cave, but according to Spink the later caves were each commissioned as a complete unit by a single patron from the local rulers or their court elites. After the death of Harisena smaller donors got their chance to add small "shrinelets" between the caves or add statues to existing caves, and some two hundred of these "intrusive" additions were made in sculpture, with a further number of intrusive paintings, up to three hundred in cave 10 alone.
A grand gateway to the site, at the apex of the gorge's horsehoe between caves 15 and 16, was approached from the river, and is decorated with elephants on either side and a nāga, or protective snake deity.
ICONOGRAPHY OF THE CAVES
In the pre-Christian era, the Buddha was represented symbolically, in the form of the stupa. Thus, halls were made with stupas to venerate the Buddha. In later periods the images of the Buddha started to be made in coins, relic caskets, relief or loose sculptural forms, etc. However, it took a while for the human representation of the Buddha to appear in Buddhist art. One of the earliest evidences of the Buddha's human representations are found at Buddhist archaeological sites, such as Goli, Nagarjunakonda, and Amaravati. The monasteries of those sites were built in less durable media, such as wood, brick, and stone. As far as the genre of rock-cut architecture is concerned it took many centuries for the Buddha image to be depicted. Nobody knows for sure at which rock-cut cave site the first image of the Buddha was depicted. Current research indicates that Buddha images in a portable form, made of wood or stone, were introduced, for the first time, at Kanheri, to be followed soon at Ajanta Cave 8 (Dhavalikar, Jadhav, Spink, Singh). While the Kanheri example dates to 4th or 5th century CE, the Ajanta example has been dated to c. 462–478 CE (Spink). None of the rock-cut monasteries prior to these dates, and other than these examples, show any Buddha image although hundreds of rock-cut caves were made throughout India during the first few centuries CE. And, in those caves, it is the stupa that is the object of veneration, not the image. Images of the Buddha are not found in Buddhist sailagrhas (rock-cut complexes) until the times of the Kanheri (4th–5th century CE) and Ajanta examples (c. 462–478 CE).
The caves of the second period, now all dated to the 5th century, were typically described as "Mahayana", but do not show the features associated with later Mahayana Buddhism. Although the beginnings of Mahāyāna teachings go back to the 1st century there is little art and archaeological evidence to suggest that it became a mainstream cult for several centuries. In Mahayana it is not Gautama Buddha but the Bodhisattva who is important, including "deity" Bodhisattva like Manjushri and Tara, as well as aspects of the Buddha such as Aksobhya, and Amitabha. Except for a few Bodhisattva, these are not depicted at Ajanta, where the Buddha remains the dominant figure. Even the Bodhisattva images of Ajanta are never central objects of worship, but are always shown as attendants of the Buddha in the shrine. If a Bodhisattva is shown in isolation, as in the Astabhaya scenes, these were done in the very last years of activities at Ajanta, and are mostly 'intrusive' in nature, meaning that they were not planned by the original patrons, and were added by new donors after the original patrons had suddenly abandoned the region in the wake of Emperor Harisena's death.
The contrast between iconic and aniconic representations, that is, the stupa on one hand and the image of the Buddha on the other, is now being seen as a construct of the modern scholar rather than a reality of the past. The second phase of Ajanta shows that the stupa and image coincided together. If the entire corpus of the art of Ajanta including sculpture, iconography, architecture, epigraphy, and painting are analysed afresh it will become clear that there was no duality between the symbolic and human forms of the Buddha, as far as the 5th-century phase of Ajanta is concerned. That is why most current scholars tend to avoid the terms 'Hinayana' and 'Mahayana' in the context of Ajanta. They now prefer to call the second phase by the ruling dynasty, as the Vākāţaka phase.
CAVES
CAVE 1
Cave 1 was built on the eastern end of the horse-shoe shaped scarp, and is now the first cave the visitor encounters. This would when first made have been a less prominent position, right at the end of the row. According to Spink, it is one of the latest caves to have been excavated, when the best sites had been taken, and was never fully inaugurated for worship by the dedication of the Buddha image in the central shrine. This is shown by the absence of sooty deposits from butter lamps on the base of the shrine image, and the lack of damage to the paintings that would have been happened if the garland-hooks around the shrine had been in use for any period of time. Although there is no epigraphic evidence, Spink believes that the Vākāţaka Emperor Harishena was the benefactor of the work, and this is reflected in the emphasis on imagery of royalty in the cave, with those Jakata tales being selected that tell of those previous lives of the Buddha in which he was royal.
The cliff has a more steep slope here than at other caves, so to achieve a tall grand facade it was necessary to cut far back into the slope, giving a large courtyard in front of the facade. There was originally a columned portico in front of the present facade, which can be seen "half-intact in the 1880s" in pictures of the site, but this fell down completely and the remains, despite containing fine carving, were carelessly thrown down the slope into the river, from where they have been lost, presumably carried away in monsoon torrents.
This cave has one of the most elaborate carved façades, with relief sculptures on entablature and ridges, and most surfaces embellished with decorative carving. There are scenes carved from the life of the Buddha as well as a number of decorative motifs. A two pillared portico, visible in the 19th-century photographs, has since perished. The cave has a front-court with cells fronted by pillared vestibules on either side. These have a high plinth level. The cave has a porch with simple cells on both ends. The absence of pillared vestibules on the ends suggest that the porch was not excavated in the latest phase of Ajanta when pillared vestibules had become a necessity and norm. Most areas of the porch were once covered with murals, of which many fragments remain, especially on the ceiling. There are three doorways: a central doorway and two side doorways. Two square windows were carved between the doorways to brighten the interiors.
Each wall of the hall inside is nearly 12 m long and 6.1 m high. Twelve pillars make a square colonnade inside supporting the ceiling, and creating spacious aisles along the walls. There is a shrine carved on the rear wall to house an impressive seated image of the Buddha, his hands being in the dharmachakrapravartana mudra. There are four cells on each of the left, rear, and the right walls, though due to rock fault there are none at the ends of the rear aisle. The walls are covered with paintings in a fair state of preservation, though the full scheme was never completed. The scenes depicted are mostly didactic, devotional, and ornamental, with scenes from the Jataka stories of the Buddha's former existences as a bodhisattva), the life of the Gautama Buddha, and those of his veneration. The two most famous individual painted images at Ajanta are the two over-life size figures of the protective bodhisattvas Padmapani and Vajrapani on either side of the entrance to the Buddha shrine on the wall of the rear aisle (see illustrations above). According to Spink, the original dating of the paintings to about 625 arose largely or entirely because James Fegusson, a 19th-century architectural historian, had decided that a scene showing an ambassador being received, with figures in Persian dress, represented a recorded embassy to Persia (from a Hindu monarch at that) around that date.
CAVE 2
Cave 2, adjacent to Cave 1, is known for the paintings that have been preserved on its walls, ceilings, and pillars. It looks similar to Cave 1 and is in a better state of preservation.
Cave 2 has a porch quite different from Cave one. Even the façade carvings seem to be different. The cave is supported by robust pillars, ornamented with designs. The front porch consists of cells supported by pillared vestibules on both ends. The cells on the previously "wasted areas" were needed to meet the greater housing requirements in later years. Porch-end cells became a trend in all later Vakataka excavations. The simple single cells on porch-ends were converted into CPVs or were planned to provide more room, symmetry, and beauty.
The paintings on the ceilings and walls of this porch have been widely published. They depict the Jataka tales that are stories of the Buddha's life in former existences as Bodhisattva. Just as the stories illustrated in cave 1 emphasize kingship, those in cave 2 show many "noble and powerful" women in prominent roles, leading to suggestions that the patron was an unknown woman. The porch's rear wall has a doorway in the center, which allows entrance to the hall. On either side of the door is a square-shaped window to brighten the interior.
The hall has four colonnades which are supporting the ceiling and surrounding a square in the center of the hall. Each arm or colonnade of the square is parallel to the respective walls of the hall, making an aisle in between. The colonnades have rock-beams above and below them. The capitals are carved and painted with various decorative themes that include ornamental, human, animal, vegetative, and semi-divine forms.
Paintings appear on almost every surface of the cave except for the floor. At various places the art work has become eroded due to decay and human interference. Therefore, many areas of the painted walls, ceilings, and pillars are fragmentary. The painted narratives of the Jataka tales are depicted only on the walls, which demanded the special attention of the devotee. They are didactic in nature, meant to inform the community about the Buddha's teachings and life through successive rebirths. Their placement on the walls required the devotee to walk through the aisles and 'read' the narratives depicted in various episodes. The narrative episodes are depicted one after another although not in a linear order. Their identification has been a core area of research since the site's rediscovery in 1819. Dieter Schlingloff's identifications have updated our knowledge on the subject.
CAVE 4
The Archeological Survey of India board outside the caves gives the following detail about cave 4: "This is the largest monastery planned on a grandiose scale but was never finished. An inscription on the pedestal of the buddha's image mentions that it was a gift from a person named Mathura and paleographically belongs to 6th century A.D. It consists of a verandah, a hypostylar hall, sanctum with an antechamber and a series of unfinished cells. The rear wall of the verandah contains the panel of Litany of Avalokiteśvara".
The sanctuary houses a colossal image of the Buddha in preaching pose flanked by bodhisattvas and celestial nymphs hovering above.
CAVES 9-10
Caves 9 and 10 are the two chaitya halls from the first period of construction, though both were also undergoing an uncompleted reworking at the end of the second period. Cave 10 was perhaps originally of the 1st century BCE, and cave 9 about a hundred years later. The small "shrinelets" called caves 9A to 9D and 10A also date from the second period, and were commissioned by individuals.
The paintings in cave 10 include some surviving from the early period, many from an incomplete programme of modernization in the second period, and a very large number of smaller late intrusive images, nearly all Buddhas and many with donor inscriptions from individuals. These mostly avoided over-painting the "official" programme and after the best positions were used up are tucked away in less prominent positions not yet painted; the total of these (including those now lost) was probably over 300, and the hands of many different artists are visible.
OTHER CAVES
Cave 3 is merely a start of an excavation; according to Spink it was begun right at the end of the final period of work and soon abandoned. Caves 5 and 6 are viharas, the latter on two floors, that were late works of which only the lower floor of cave 6 was ever finished. The upper floor of cave 6 has many private votive sculptures, and a shrine Buddha, but is otherwise unfinished. Cave 7 has a grand facade with two porticos but, perhaps because of faults in the rock, which posed problems in many caves, was never taken very deep into the cliff, and consists only of the two porticos and a shrine room with antechamber, with no central hall. Some cells were fitted in.
Cave 8 was long thought to date to the first period of construction, but Spink sees it as perhaps the earliest cave from the second period, its shrine an "afterthought". The statue may have been loose rather than carved from the living rock, as it has now vanished. The cave was painted, but only traces remain.
SPINK´S DETAILED CHRONOLOGY
Walter M. Spink has over recent decades developed a very precise and circumstantial chronology for the second period of work on the site, which unlike earlier scholars, he places entirely in the 5th century. This is based on evidence such as the inscriptions and artistic style, combined with the many uncompleted elements of the caves. He believes the earlier group of caves, which like other scholars he dates only approximately, to the period "between 100 BCE – 100 CE", were at some later point completely abandoned and remained so "for over three centuries", as the local population had turned mainly Hindu. This changed with the accession of the Emperor Harishena of the Vakataka Dynasty, who reigned from 460 to his death in 477. Harisena extended the Central Indian Vakataka Empire to include a stretch of the east coast of India; the Gupta Empire ruled northern India at the same period, and the Pallava dynasty much of the south.
According to Spink, Harisena encouraged a group of associates, including his prime minister Varahadeva and Upendragupta, the sub-king in whose territory Ajanta was, to dig out new caves, which were individually commissioned, some containing inscriptions recording the donation. This activity began in 462 but was mostly suspended in 468 because of threats from the neighbouring Asmaka kings. Work continued on only caves 1, Harisena's own commission, and 17–20, commissioned by Upendragupta. In 472 the situation was such that work was suspended completely, in a period that Spink calls "the Hiatus", which lasted until about 475, by which time the Asmakas had replaced Upendragupta as the local rulers.
Work was then resumed, but again disrupted by Harisena's death in 477, soon after which major excavation ceased, except at cave 26, which the Asmakas were sponsoring themselves. The Asmakas launched a revolt against Harisena's son, which brought about the end of the Vakataka Dynasty. In the years 478–480 major excavation by important patrons was replaced by a rash of "intrusions" – statues added to existing caves, and small shrines dotted about where there was space between them. These were commissioned by less powerful individuals, some monks, who had not previously been able to make additions to the large excavations of the rulers and courtiers. They were added to the facades, the return sides of the entrances, and to walls inside the caves. According to Spink, "After 480, not a single image was ever made again at the site", and as Hinduism again dominated the region, the site was again abandoned, this time for over a millennium.
Spink does not use "circa" in his dates, but says that "one should allow a margin of error of one year or perhaps even two in all cases".
IMPACT ON MODERN INDIAN PAINTINGS
The Ajanta paintings, or more likely the general style they come from, influenced painting in Tibet and Sri Lanka.
The rediscovery of ancient Indian paintings at Ajanta provided Indian artists examples from ancient India to follow. Nandlal Bose experimented with techniques to follow the ancient style which allowed him to develop his unique style. Abanindranath Tagore also used the Ajanta paintings for inspiration.
WIKIPEDIA
BIG 5. Elephant. Hluhluwe–Imfolozi Park. South Africa. Dec/2019
Elephant
Elephants are large mammals of the family Elephantidae and the order Proboscidea. Three species are currently recognised: the African bush elephant (Loxodonta africana), the African forest elephant (L. cyclotis), and the Asian elephant (Elephas maximus). Elephants are scattered throughout sub-Saharan Africa, South Asia, and Southeast Asia. Elephantidae is the only surviving family of the order Proboscidea; other, now extinct, members of the order include deinotheres, gomphotheres, mammoths, and mastodons.
All elephants have several distinctive features, the most notable of which is a long trunk (also called a proboscis), used for many purposes, particularly breathing, lifting water, and grasping objects. Their incisors grow into tusks, which can serve as weapons and as tools for moving objects and digging. Elephants' large ear flaps help to control their body temperature. Their pillar-like legs can carry their great weight. African elephants have larger ears and concave backs while Asian elephants have smaller ears and convex or level backs.
Elephants are herbivorous and can be found in different habitats including savannahs, forests, deserts, and marshes. They prefer to stay near water. They are considered to be a keystone species due to their impact on their environments. Other animals tend to keep their distance from elephants while predators, such as lions, tigers, hyenas, and any wild dogs, usually target only young elephants (or "calves"). Elephants have a fission–fusion society in which multiple family groups come together to socialise. Females ("cows") tend to live in family groups, which can consist of one female with her calves or several related females with offspring. The groups are led by an individual known as the matriarch, often the oldest cow.
Males ("bulls") leave their family groups when they reach puberty and may live alone or with other males. Adult bulls mostly interact with family groups when looking for a mate and enter a state of increased testosterone and aggression known as musth, which helps them gain dominance and reproductive success. Calves are the centre of attention in their family groups and rely on their mothers for as long as three years. Elephants can live up to 70 years in the wild. They communicate by touch, sight, smell, and sound; elephants use infrasound, and seismic communication over long distances. Elephant intelligence has been compared with that of primates and cetaceans. They appear to have self-awareness and show empathyfor dying or dead individuals of their kind.
Source: Wikipedia
Elefante
Os elefantes são animais herbívoros, alimentando-se de ervas, gramíneas, frutas e folhas de árvores. Dado o seu tamanho, um elefante adulto pode ingerir entre 70 a 150 kg de alimentos por dia. As fêmeas vivem em manadas de 10 a 15 animais, lideradas por uma matriarca, compostas por várias reprodutoras e crias de variadas idades. O período de gestação das fêmeas é longo (20 a 22 meses), assim como o desenvolvimento do animal que leva anos a atingir a idade adulta. Os filhotes podem nascer com 90 kg. Os machos adolescentes tendem a viver em pequenos bandos e os machos adultos isolados, encontrando-se com as fêmeas apenas no período reprodutivo.
Devido ao seu porte, os elefantes têm poucos predadores. Exercem uma forte influência sobre as savanas, pois mantêm árvores e arbustos sob controle, permitindo que pastagens dominem o ambiente. Eles vivem cerca de 60 anos e morrem quando seus molares caem, impedindo que se alimentem de plantas.
Os elefantes-africanos são maiores que as variedades asiáticas e têm orelhas mais desenvolvidas, uma adaptação que permite libertar calor em condições de altas temperaturas. Outra diferença importante é a ausência de presas de marfim nas fêmeas dos elefantes asiáticos.
Durante a época de acasalamento, o aumento da produção de testosterona deixa os elefantes extremamente agressivos, fazendo-os atacar até humanos. Acidentes com elefantes utilizados em rituais geralmente são causados por esse motivo. Cerca de 400 humanos são mortos por elefantes a cada ano.
Elefante é o termo genérico e popular pelo qual são denominados os membros da família Elephantidae, um grupo de mamíferos proboscídeoselefantídeos, de grande porte, do qual há três espécies no mundo atual, duas africanas (Loxodonta sp.) e uma asiática (Elephas sp.). Há ainda os mamutes (Mammuthus sp.), hoje extintos. Até recentemente, acreditava-se que havia apenas duas espécies vivas de elefantes, o elefante-africano e o elefante-asiático, uma espécie menor. Entretanto, estudos recentes de DNA sugerem que havia, na verdade, duas espécies de elefante-africano: Loxodonta africana, da savana, e Loxodonta cyclotis, que vive nas florestas. Os elefantes são os maiores animais terrestres da actualidade, com a massa entre 4 a 6 toneladas e medindo em média quatro metros de altura, podem levantar até 10.000 kg. As suas características mais distintivas são as presas de marfim
Fonte: Wikipedia
Hluhluwe–Imfolozi Park
Hluhluwe–Imfolozi Park, formerly Hluhluwe–Umfolozi Game Reserve, is the oldest proclaimed nature reserve in Africa. It consists of 960 km² (96,000 ha) of hilly topography 280 kilometres (170 mi) north of Durban in central KwaZulu-Natal, South Africa and is known for its rich wildlife and conservation efforts. The park is the only state-run park in KwaZulu-Natal where each of the big five game animals can be found
Due to conservation efforts, the park in 2008 had the largest population of white rhino in the world
Umfolozi
This area is situated between the two Umfolozi Rivers where they divide into the Mfolozi emnyama ('Black Umfolozi') to the north and the Mfolozi emhlophe ('White Umfolozi') to the south. This area is to the south of the park and is generally hot in summer, and mild to cool in winter, although cold spells do occur. The topography in the Umfolozi section ranges from the lowlands of the Umfolozi River beds to steep hilly country, which includes some wide and deep valleys. Habitats in this area are primarily grasslands, which extend into acacia savannah and woodlands.
Hluhluwe
The Hluhluwe region has hilly topography where altitudes range from 80 to 540 metres (260 to 1,770 ft) above sea level. The high ridges support coastal scarp forests in a well-watered region with valley bushveld at lower levels. The north of the park is more rugged and mountainous with forests and grasslands and is known as the Hluhluwe area,[3] while the Umfolozi area is found to the south near the Black and White Umfolozi rivers where there is open savannah.
Source: Wikipedia
Parque Hluhluwe–Imfolozi
O Parque Hluhluwe – Imfolozi, anteriormente Reserva de Caça Hluhluwe – Umfolozi, é a mais antiga reserva natural proclamada da África. Consiste em 960 km² (96.000 ha) de topografia montanhosa a 280 quilômetros (170 milhas) ao norte de Durban, no centro de KwaZulu-Natal, África do Sul e é conhecida por seus ricos esforços de vida selvagem e conservação. O parque é o único parque estatal em KwaZulu-Natal, onde cada um dos cinco grandes animais de caça pode ser encontrado.
Devido aos esforços de conservação, o parque em 2008 teve a maior população de rinocerontes brancos do mundo
Umfolozi
Essa área está situada entre os dois rios Umfolozi, onde se dividem no Mfolozi emnyama ('Black Umfolozi') ao norte e o Mfolozi emhlophe ('White Umfolozi') ao sul. Essa área fica ao sul do parque e geralmente é quente no verão, e temperatura amena no inverno, embora ocorram períodos de frio. A topografia na seção de Umfolozi varia desde as planícies do leito do rio Umfolozi até a região montanhosa íngreme, que inclui alguns vales largos e profundos. Os habitats nesta área são principalmente pradarias, que se estendem até a savana de acácias e bosques.
Hluhluwe
A região de Hluhluwe possui topografia montanhosa, onde as altitudes variam de 80 a 540 metros (260 a 1.770 pés) acima do nível do mar. As altas cordilheiras sustentam florestas costeiras escarpadas em uma região bem regada, com vales em níveis mais baixos. O norte do parque é mais acidentado e montanhoso, com florestas e campos e é conhecido como a área de Hluhluwe, enquanto a área de Umfolozi fica ao sul, perto dos rios Umfolozi, onde há savanas abertas.
Fonte: Wikipedia (tradução livre)
St Peter sits on a small lane leading up from the old A20 London Road to the downs of Stowting and Wye, it sits apart from the village of the same name, and the closest building is now a farm, converted from the grand house it once served.
I came here about 5 years ago on Heritage weekend, and found it locked, as it has been on a couple of subsequent visits.
I came up here more in hope really, having to get past a large group of cyclists who we making hard work of the shallow slope, in fact I only got past them when one of their number got a puncture and the whole group stopped.
But the church was unmanned, but open, so my much postponed plan to attend one of the monthly services was now not needed.
------------------------------------------
An absolute charmer – built of flint with only the adjacent Court for company. It is a simple two cell Norman church of flint but one which, despite Clarke’s ambitious rebuilding in the nineteenth century, has much to offer. Low in the south wall, now part of the French drain, is a medieval mass dial! It is in the infill of the original south door. The medieval tower was demolished by Clarke and the west door reopened into a nave with straightforward crown post roof. The glass is a real mixture, the south western window depicting St George having a really androgynous figure! The ledger slabs from the church were all moved to the vestry and include a rare inscription to someone who was drowned whilst racing the rapids through the old London Bridge. The chancel contains a good example of funeral armour. This church is well worth a drive to seek out.
www.kentchurches.info/church.asp?p=Monks+Horton
------------------------------------------
MONKS HORTON.
THE parish of Horton, usually called Monks Horton, from the priory situated in it, as well as to distinguish it from others of that name in this county, lies the next southward from Stowting,
It LIES adjoining to the down hills which cross the parish, and though it has a variety of situation it is in the whole esteemed healthy. The high road from Canterbury called Stone-street way, leads over Hampton-hill, along the east side of it; above this it is a dreary forlorn country, the soil wretchedly poor, and covered with sharp flints, much the same as that in Stowting before described, but at the foot of the hill it changes to a better soil, and a much more pleasant aspect, in which part it may, in comparison of the lower part of the valley southward, over which there is an extensive view, be called high ground, which occasioned this part of it to be called formerly Uphorton; in which part of it is Mount Morris, standing in the midst of several hundred acres of dry pasture grounds, extending over the greatest part of this and into the adjoining parishes, which have been all open one to the other for some time; the trees and coppice wood, round the former inclosures, having been suffered to grow for many years natural and luxuriant, and being interspersed with other woods and plantations, form a scene uncommonly pleasant and picturesque for a long way round. At a small distance from Mount Morris, among these now uninclosed pastures, stands Horton court-lodge and the church. The western part of the parish is very low, wet, and swampy; the stream which rises northward from hence at Stowting, runs along this side of it by the hamlets of Horton and Broad street, and so on into the Post ling branch below Sellinge; here the soil is a deep, miry clay, though on the side of the stream there are some fertile good meadows, among which is Horton priory, standing in a bottom near the stream, below Broad-street, in a very low and damp situation, and so obscure and retired, having a large wood which reaches close up to it, that it is hardly seen till you are close to it. There is but a small part of it remaining; what is left is made use of for the dwellinghouse, being a long narrow building, of ashler stone and flints, seemingly of the time of king Henry VI though by the windows it appears to have been much altered at different times; and there are the remains of a tower at the east end, and a small part of a very fine, large, circular arch, with zigzag ornaments of a much antienter date, seemingly the great entrance into the priory, or perhaps the church of it; beyond which, still further eastward, that part which was taken down by the king's order soon after the suppression of it, seems to have stood.
At THE TIME of taking the survey of Domesday, Horton was part of the possessions of Hugo de Montfort; accordingly it is thus entered in Domesday, under the general title of his lands:
In Stotinges hundred, Alnod holds of Hugo, Hortone. Leuuin held it of king Edward, and it was taxed at half a suling. The arable land is three carucates. In demesne there are two carucates, and five villeins, with six borderers having one carucate and an half. There is a church, and one mill of twenty five pence, and twentyfour acres of meadow. Wood for the pannage of ten bogs. In the time of king Edward the Confessor it was worth forty shillings, and afterwards twenty, now sixty shillings. In the same place Alnod holds one yoke, of Hugo, but there is nothing.
The same Hugo holds three rood and a half in the same lath, which three sochmen hold of king Edward. There now one villein has half a carucate, with three borderers. It is and was worth separately ten shillings.
And a little further below, in the same record:
In Stotinges hundred, Ralph holds of Hugo, Hortun. Two sochmen held it of king Edward, and it was laxed at one yoke and an half. The arable land is one carucate and an half. In demesne there is one, with four villeins, and one mill of thirty pence, and ten acres of meadow. Of the wood there is pannage for six bogs.
On the voluntary exile of Robert de Montfort, grandson of Hugh above-mentioned, in the reign of king Henry I. his estates in this parish, among the rest of his possessions, came into the king's hands, whence they were, with others adjoining in this neighbourhood, soon afterwards granted to Robert de Ver, constable of England, who had married Adeliza, daughter of Hugh de Montfort, and they jointly, by which it should seem that she had a special interest in this manor as part of her inheritance, granted THE MANOR OF HORTON, alias UPHORTON, in the early part of the reign of king Henry II. to the prior and monks of their new-founded priory in this parish, to hold to them, on the payment of one marc of silver yearly to the church of St. Pancrace, of Lewes, as an acknowledgment. (fn. 1) It appears by the record of Dover castle, taken in king Edward I.'s reign, that the prior of Horton held one knight's fee in Horton, by the service of ward to that castle, being part of that barony held of it, called the Constabularie; so called from its being held as part of the barony of the earl of Bologne, constable of that castle in the reign of king Henry I. and Darell, in his treatise, says the possessors of this manor, among others, were bound to repair a tower in it, called Penchester tower; which service was afterwards changed for the annual payment of ten shillings in lieu of it. In which state it continued till the general dissolution of religious houses in the reign of king Henry VIII. in the 27th year of which, an act having passed for the suppression of all such, whose revenues did not amount to two hundred pounds per annum, this priory was surrendered into the king's hands; whence this manor, as well as all the rest of the possessions belonging to it, was granted by the king, in his 29th year, to archbishop Cranmer, and it continued part of the possessions of that see till the reign of queen Elizabeth, when it was by act again vested in the crown, where it staid till king Charles I. in his 4th year, granted it to trustees for the use of the mayor and commonalty of the city of London; whence it was sold two years afterwards to George Rooke, gent. of Mersham, from whose family were descended the Rookes, of St. Laurence, near Canterbury, now extinct. They bore for their arms, Argent, on a chevron engrailed, sable, three chess rooks, argent, between three rooks, sable. (fn. 2) His descendant Heyman Rooke alienated it in the reign of queen Anne to Tho. Morris, esq. of this parish, who dying without issue male, devised this manor by will to his daughter's son Morris Drake Morris, esq. and on failure of issue male in that branch, to the issue male of the said Morris's sister Elizabeth Drake, by her husband Matthew Robinson, esq. of Yorkshire; by virtue of which, their eldest son the Right Hon. Matthew Robinson Morris, lord Rookby, of whom a further account will be given hereafter, is now become entitled to it. A court baron is regularly held for this manor.
THE MANOR OF SHERFORD, alias EAST HORTON, was, in the time of king Edward the Consessor, part of the possessions of the abbot and convent of St. Augustine, being then esteemed as one yoke of land; but after the Norman conquest it was taken from them, and given, among much other land in this neighbourhood, to Hugh de Montsort, not withstanding the opposition which the monks made to it, which their chronicles say, was all in vain, and this manor is accordingly included in the description before-mentioned of his lands in the survey of Domesday. On his voluntary exile in the reign of Henry I. it was, with the rest of his possessions, seized on by the crown, and was most probably afterwards returned to the abbot; for in the 23d year of king Edward III. Sir Richard de Retling held it of the abbot at his death, that year, and left it to Joane his sole daughter and heir, who marrying John Spicer, entitled him to it, and in this name and family this manor continued till the reign of queen Elizabeth, about the latter end of which it was alienated by one of them to Thomas Morris, gent. of London, whose grandson Thomas Morris, esq. late of London, merchant, in the reign of king William, erected on the scite of this manor, on an eminence, a handsome mansion for his residence, which he named MOUNT MORRIS. He died in 17'7, having had an only son Thomas, who was drowned under London bridge, on his return from Holland, in 1697, æt. 23; and one daughter, married first to Drake, of Cambridgeshire, and secondly to the learned Dr. Conyers Middleton; by the former of whom she had Morris Drake, and a daughter Elizabeth, who married Matthew Robinson, esq. The family of Morris bore for their arms, Argent, a spread eagle within a bordure, sable. (fn. 3) Thomas Morris, esq. by will devised this seat, as well as the manor of East Horton, among his other estates, at his death in 1717, to his grandson Morris Drake, esq. who took the name of Morris, and afterwards resided here, and dying s.p. it came by the entail in the above will to his sister Elizabeth Drake, married to Matthew Robinson, esq. of Yorkshire, for her life, and afterwards to her issue. The Robinsons are originally descended from the Robinsons, of Strouan, in Perthshire, in the highlands of Scotland, where at this time there is a considerable and numerous clan of this name. The first of them, of this branch, who came into England, settled at Kendal, in Westmoreland, in the reign of king Henry VIII. After which William Robinson, of the eldest branch of them, resided at Rookby, in Yorkshire, which he had purchased in queen Elizabeth's reign, whose eldest son Thomas was killed in the civil wars in 1643, leaving several sons and daughters. From William the eldest, descended William Robinson, of Rookby, of whose sons, Thomas the eldest, was of Rookby, and created a baronet in 1730, but died s.p. Richard, the sixth son, was archbishop of Armagh, and primate of Ireland, and on failure of issue by his brother, succeeded to the title of baronet in 1777. He was created Lord Rokeby, of the kingdom of Ireland, with remainder to Matthew Robinson, esq. his kinsman, of West Layton, in Yorkshire, and his heirs male. He died unmarried in 1794, and Septimius, the seventh son, was knighted and gentleman usher of the black rod. Leonard, the youngest son of Thomas, who was slain in 1643 as above-mentioned, was chamberlain of London, and knighted. He left three sons and six daughters, of whom the eldest and only surviving son was Matthew Robinson, esq. of West Layton, who married Elizabeth Drake, by whom he became possessed of Horton during her life, as above-mentioned. He died in London in 1778, æt. 84, having had by her seven sons and two daughters. Of the former, Matthew Robinson Morris, esq. of Horton, twice served in parliament for Canterbury, and is the present Lord Rokeby; Tho mas was barrister-at-law, author of the celebrated treatise on Gavelkind, who died unmarried in 1748; Morris was solicitor in chancery, who died in Ireland in 1777, leaving two sons, Morris and Matthew; William was late rector of Denton, whose son Matthew is in orders, and his daughter Elizabeth is the second wife of Samuel Egerton Brydges, esq. of Denton; John was fellow of Trinity-hall, Cambridge; and Charles is barrister-at law, recorder of Canterbury, and served twice in parliament for that city; he has one daughter Mary, who married William Hougham, jun. esq. The two daughters were Elizabeth married to Edw. Montague, esq. of Allethorpe, in Yorkshire; and Sarah to G. L. Scott, esq. They bear for their arms, Vert, a chevron between three roebucks trippant, or. (fn. 4) By virtue of Mr. Morris's will, on the death of Elizabeth, wife of Matthew Robinson, esq. this estate passed immediately, notwithstanding her husband survived, to her eldest son Matthew Robinson, esq. who in compliance with the same will, took the additional name of Morris, of whom a full account has already been given before. In 1794, on the death of the lord primate of Ireland, unmarried, he succeeded, by the limitation of the patent, to the title of lord Rokeby, which he now enjoys. He is now entitled to this manor and seat, in which he resides, being at present unmarried.
IN THE VERY beginning of king Henry II.'s reign, Robert, son of Bernard de Ver, with the king's licence, founded A PRIORY in this parish, (on part of the demesnes of the manor of Horton) in honor of the Virgin Mary, and St. John the Evangelist, placing in it monks of the order of Clugni, and subjecting it as a cell to the priory of St. Pancrace, of that order, at Lewes, in Sussex. After which he, together with his wife Adeliza, daughter of Hugh de Montfort, gave to them their manor of Horton, with its appurtenances, and other lands and services elsewhere, the prior paying yearly to the church of St. Pancrace before-mentioned, one marc of silver as an acknowledgment. And they ordained that the prior of St. Pancrace, of Lewes, should have the management and disposition of the prior and monks of Horton, in the same manner as of his own, according to the rule of St. Benedict, and the order of Clugnt; and they gave to them besides, by different subsequent charters, several other lands, tithes, churches, and other possessions, and confirmed their former donations to it; and these were afterwards increased by others made at different times to it, as appears by the several charters in the register of it, and those again confirmed by Henry de Essex, by king Stephen, and by several different popes. King Edward III. in his 47th year, released this priory from its state of an alien priory, and made it indigenous, prioratus indigena, that is, upon the same footing as other English priories. In the 8th year of the next reign of king Richard II. the revenues of it, in temporalities and spiritualities, were valued at 98l. 16s. 8d.
In the reign of king Henry VI. they were taxed at 106l. 16s. 8d. though the total revenue of it was 117l. 12s. 6d. At which time, as appears by the register of the priory, there were here only six monks, with the prior, all priests and prosessed, though by their charter of foundation, they were to maintain thirteen monks, or if their revenue came short, at least eight. And in this state it continued till the 27th year of king Henry VIII. when this priory was suppressed by act, as not having revenues of the clear yearly value of two hundred pounds, the yearly revenues of it amounting to no more than 95l. 12s. 2d. clear yearly income, and 111l. 16s. 11½d. total yearly revenue, (fn. 5) and it was surrendered up with all its lands and possessions, into the king's hands, by Richard Gloucester, alias Brisley, then prior of it, who had fifteen pounds a year pension granted to him. (fn. 6)
The original of the register of this priory was formerly in the possession of the family of Rooke, afterwards of William Somner, of Canterbury; and a transcript of it was not many years since in the Surrenden library, though now in other hands. Among the Harleian MSS. are collections from the chartularie of this priory, taken anno 1648, No. 2044-38; and there is a manuscript chartularie in the Bodleian library at Oxford, Dodsworth LV, which seems to be that once in the possession of William Somner abovementioned.
THE SCITE OF THE PRIORY of Horton, with the possessions belonging to it, did not remain long in the hands of the crown, during which time however much of the buildings of it were pulled down and carried off, for the king, in his 29th year, granted them, subject to certain exceptions and payments to archbishop Cranmer, who that year conveyed them back again to the crown; whence they were next year granted, to hold in capite by knight's service, to Richard Tate, esq. of Stockbury, who was then in possession of them by a former lease from the crown. He was afterwards knighted, and in the I st year of Edward VI. alienated the scite of the priory, with the lands belonging to it, to Walter Mantell, esq. grandson of Sir Walter Mantell, of Heyford, in Northamptonshire, who bore for his arms, Argent, a cross engrailed, between four mullets, sable; but he being, with his nephew Walter Mantell and others, attainted and executed, for being concerned in Sir Thomas Wyatt's rebellion, in the I st year of queen Mary, this estate became forfeited to the crown, where it staid till queen Elizabeth, in her 13th year, restored it to his eldest son Matthew Mantell, to bold to him and his heirs male, whose direct descendants continued to reside in it for several generations afterwards, in one of whom it still continues, being at this time vested in Mr. Augustus William Mantell.
Charities.
WILLIAM FORDRED, by will in 1550, gave to this parish, among others, a proportion of the rents of twenty-five acres of land in St. Mary's parish, in Romney Marsh; which portion to this parish is of the annual produce of 4l. 12s. 4 1/2d. to be distributed annually to the poor, and vested in certain trustees.
The poor constantly relieved are about eight, casually four.
THIS PARISH is within the ECCLESIASTICAL JURISDICTION of the diocese of Canterbury, and deanry of Elham.
¶The church, which is dedicated to St. Peter, is but a small building, consisting of one isle and one chancel, having a low pointed turret at the west end, in which are four bells. In the chancel are two monuments for the family of Rooke, and several memorials for the Morris's, who lie in a vault underneath. In the isle there are monuments and memorials likewise of the Morris's. Against the north wall, over lord Rokeby's pew, is a curious tablet of vellum, on which is written a long copy of Latin verses, round it are ornaments, with the last-mentioned arms, and the date, 1647, seemingly done in needle-work, most probably by Mrs. Sarah, wise of Thomas Morris, gent. of Horton, who died in 1646, whose monument is here near it. There are no remains of painted glass in the windows. Richard Burcherde, of Canterbury, by will in 1534, gave three pounds to this church, to buy two tables of alabaster for two altars in the body of it, on one to be the story of our Lady, and on the other that of St. John; near them was the tabernacle of St. Nicholas; and he gave four pounds towards making a window, the same as that on the north side there.
The church of Horton appears, after the general dissolution of monasteries in the reign of Henry VIII. to have been vested in the crown, where it remained till the king, in his 34th year, exchanged the advowson of this rectory, among other premises, with the archbishop of Canterbury, and it has remained parcel of the possessions of that see ever since, his grace the archbishop being the present patron of it.
This rectory is valued in the king's books at 7l. 10S. 8d. It is now a discharged living, of the clear yearly certified value of forty pounds. In 1588 it was valued at thirty pounds, communicants 108. In 1640 it was valued at sixty pounds, communicants 180.
There was a decree made in the court of exchequer, on the complaint of Laurence Rook, then the queen's farmer, of the scite and demesnes of Horton manor, in the 39th year of queen Elizabeth, touching the payment of tithes to the rector of this parish, by which, certified by the queen's letters of inspeximus, a modus was established as having been time out of mind, for all pasture grounds, and of the dry cattle, and the wool of sheep and lambs feeding on them, and for certain sorts of wood mentioned therein.
Bryan Faussett, soon after he became rector, commenced a suit in the exchequer, for tithes due to him, in opposition to the above decree; but after carrying his suit on for several years, he dropped it, and the tithes have been ever since received by the succeeding rectors according to the above-mentioned decree.
Warwick Hotel New York
65 West 54th Street (at Avenue of the Americas)
New York, NY 10019
The Warwick's Beaux-Arts design includes arch windows and mascaron human faces.
--------
It is not the Hearst Castle, but the Warwick shares ties with William Randolph Hearst’s San Simeon, California showpiece. The newspaper tycoon built both in the 1920s. Like Hearst Castle, the Warwick courted movie stars. Hearst built The Warwick as an apartment hotel for his Hollywood and theatrical friends, with a penthouse for his mistress, the starlet Marion Davies. The cost was $5 million.
The Warwick’s architect was Emery Roth who along with Thomas Hastings designed the Ritz Tower, an apartment hotel at 57th and Park Avenue. Emory Roth also designed the Hotel Belleclaire and Benjamin Hotel and the ornate, eclectic apartment/hotels San Remo and St. Moritz.
Roth adorned the 36-story brick tower with arched windows near the top and cascading setbacks. Roth purposely designed a small lobby for the Warwick. The modest size was intended to maintain a residential feel and limit access to press and spectators.
The Warwick was built across the street from the Ziegfeld Theatre, built by Broadway producer Florenz Ziegfeld. William Hearst financed the theater and he took control of the theater after Ziegfeld’s death in 1932. Movie stars followed, among them Cary Grant, who kept a terrace apartment at the Warwick for 12 years. The Beatles gave a press conference at the Warwick while staying there prior to their legendary August 15, 1965 Shea Stadium performance.
Richard Chiu, a Hong Kong-born businessman, purchased the Warwick Hotel in 1980. He subsequently named his company after the hotel – Warwick International Hotels. WIH is a privately owned company. Warwick Hotels has over 50 hotels worldwide of which 17 are wholly owned.
With 31 years of ownership Chiu’s company has provided the Warwick with major renovations most recently in 2001 and 2006.
Designer Pierre Court (the Plaza Athenee, Paris; the Palace and Villard Bar in New York) restored the public spaces.
Murals on 54 is Warwick New York Hotel's refurbished dining room. Pierre Court, who also redesigned the New York Palace, Villard Bar, Hotel Plaza Athénée in Paris, spearheaded the refurbishment of the restaurant.
Pierre Court’s work accentuated the room’s historic murals painted by Dean Cornwell, known as the 'Dean of American Illustrators'.
According to the Warwick Hotel the history of the murals dates back to 1937, when William Randolph Hearst commissioned Dean Cornwell to paint murals in the hotel’s dining room, The Raleigh Room. Cornwell completed the murals in 1938. The breathtaking murals depict Sir Walter Raleigh receiving his charter from the Queen in 1584 and Raleigh landing at Roanoke Island. A payment dispute between Cornwell and Hearst resulted in Cornwell painting obscene images on the murals. One large mural was covered for more than 40 years. These murals, now completely restored, have received so much attention, in fact, that The Museum of Modern Art approached the hotel about purchasing them for $100,000 several years ago, but the hotel owner declined their offer.
Today the 33-story hotel has 359 guest rooms and 67 suites.
Grymes Hill, Staten Island, New York City, New York, United States
Summary
This large neo-Renaissance mansion with Arts and Crafts detailing is an excellent example of early-twentieth- century country house design. The house was built for Louis A. and Laura Stirn in 1908 to the plans of Kafka & Lindenmeyr. One of the few houses of its size and type surviving on Staten Island, it is prominently sited on Grymes Hill where it commands a spectacular view of New York Harbor. Grymes Hill was developed with large estates in the 1830s and 1840s and by the early 1900s, had become a fashionable residential neighborhood favored by wealthy German businessmen. Stirn, a German emigre, was a prominent silk commission merchant and owner of textile mills. His wife, the granddaughter of bridge builder John Roebling, was an expert on botany and horticulture. Modeled after an Italian Renaissance villa, the Stirn house is a two-and-one-half-story structure composed of a symmetrical center block and flanking dependencies. Clad with stucco and capped by red tile hipped roof with dormers and deep bracketed eaves, it has Ionic porticos on the front and rear facades and a gabled porch at the entrance to the kitchen wing. Arts and Crafts details include the polychrome terra-cotta frieze, iron balconies, and stained glass rondels. The building incorporated a number of technologically advanced features including glazed polychrome terra cotta, cast concrete, and Portland cement stucco facings.
DESCRIPTION AND ANALYSIS
Grymes Hill'
Located in northeastern Staten Island, where it commands a magnificent view of New York Harbor and the Verrazano Narrows, Grymes Hill is bounded on the northwest by Victory Boulevard, on the east by Richmond Road and Van Duzer Street, on the south by the Staten Island Expressway, and on the west by Clove Road. This land was part of the 5,100-acre manor which was granted to Governor Thomas Dongan (1634-1715) in 1687 and subsequently passed to his nephews and their heirs. In the 1830s, the hill began to be developed with estates. The neighborhood took its name from Madame Suzette Grymes, wife of the noted New Orleans lawyer John "Randolph Grymes. who began buying property near the present-day intersection of Howard Avenue and Grymes Hill Road in 1836, creating an estate known as Capo di Monte.
Other notable landowners included Orondates Mauran, who built a summer house in 1831 on property extending along the west side of Howard Avenue between Eddy Street and Ada Place, and Major George Howard, who purchased forty-two acres on Grymes Hill between 1830 and 1833, including all the land on Howard Avenue between Louis and Eddy Streets. Howard, a former soldier who served as boarding officer for the port of New York and later as keeper of the public stores on Staten Island, built a house for himself on the southwest corner of his land. The northern half of his property was divided into fifty-foot-wide lots which were sold at auction in August 1836. The property now occupied by the Stirn house was part of a larger group of lots purchased by real estate investor Caleb Tompkins Ward. In 1841 Ward sold his Grymes Hill lots to Harvey North, an importer, from New Orleans. In 1853, North moved to France, selling his property to Thomas Eakin of Nashville who built a house known as "East Over" to the designs of James Renwick. In 1879. Eakin's heirs sold a tract of land to the actor- journalist Henry Sedley, owner of the adjoining property at 37 Howard Avenue. In 1895, Henry Sedley sold his house on Grymes Hill to Eleanor Phelps Sedley. In June 1907 she sold the land acquired from on the Eakins family to Louis A. and Laura Stirn. The property had a frontage of about 275 feet on Howard Avenue and extended down the hillside about 600 feet to Sunset Terrace. (The lot now measures 274 feet by 200 feet.)
In 1907, when the Stirns bought their property, Grymes Hill was considered one of the most "attractive residential sections of Staten Island" featuring a mix of large estates, suburban houses, and institutions that complemented the residential character of the neighborhood. These included the Church of Our I^ady of Good Counsel (1899) at 44 Austin Place and Notre Dame Academy which was established in an old house (built c. 1850, enlarged 1903) at 21 Howard Avenue in 1904, and moved to its present quarters (built c. 1854- 57, enlarged 1920s, 1930s) at 76 Howard Avenue in 1906. Additions to the neighborhood also included two new enclaves of large developer-built suburban houses: Brighton Heights Park and Morningside (c. 1906). In addition to Louis Stirn, several businessmen were erecting large mansions for their private use. These included silk merchant C. Allan Blyth who built a Craftsman-inspired residence, designed by the noted architect Henry Atterbury Smith, at 103 Howard Avenue (1907-08) and brewer William Horrmann who erected an eccentric mansion modeled after a Bavarian castle at 189 Howard Avenue (completed 1910, demolished). During this period a number of German families began settling on Grymes Hill. In addition to the Stims and Horrmanns, "prominent German families who called Grymes Hill home for generations [included | the Heinrichs, the Badenhausens, the Strohmeyers, [and] the Druckliebs.""
Louis A. and Laura Stirn
Louis A. Stirn, the son of a prominent Lutheran clergyman Rev. Samuel Stirn and his wife, Emma Kauffman Stim, was born in 1853 in the village of Eschersheim, a suburb of Frankfurt, Germany. In 1877, at the age of fourteen, Louis Stirn left Germany to move to New York City where he found employment in the silk business. In 1884 he became a partner in the firm of Oscar Schoenherr, who was a commission merchant representing several German manufacturers of velvets and woolens. Stirn established his own firm in 1894. Three years later, his brother Edmund became a partner in the firm, which was known as L. & E. Stirn. Initially, the firm was an import house dealing in ribbons, silks, velvets, and chiffons which it distributed to such leading firms as Marshall Field & Co. By the 1910s, it had become an export house and commission agent specializing in the sale and distribution of domestic cloth. Louis and Edmund Stim also controlled the Concordia Silk Mills which had operations employing several thousand workers in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, Watertown, New York, and Johnstown, Tennessee.
Louis A. Stirn moved to Staten Island in 1882. Six years later, he married Laura Natalie Methfessel, daughter of Professor Anton Gottlieb Methfessel and
Laura A. Roebling Methfessel. Professor Methfessel (1829-93) was one of the most prominent educators on Staten Island, who in 1862 founded the Methfessel School, a boys' boarding and day .school that became the Staten Island Academy and Latin School, the island's most prestigious private primary and secondary school. His wife, Laura A. Roebling Methfessel, was the daughter of John Augustus Roebling, the famed bridge builder and manufacturer of wire cable, who planned and oversaw the early construction of the Brooklyn Bridge (1867-83, a designated New York City Landmark), completed under the direction of his son Washington and daughter-in-law Emily.
The Stims took an active part in the community life of Staten Island. Louis Stirn was a member of the Staten Island Chamber of Commerce, the Staten Island Civic League, and the Richmond County Country Club. He was also active in several national trade organizations and was a member of the Manhattan Club. Laura Stirn was a founder of the St. Cecilia Society of Staten Island (a women's singing society) and was a member of the Staten Island Institute of Arts & Sciences, the Staten Island Bird Club, and the Garden Club of Staten Island, where she was known for her collection of rare plants. She was also active in several charitable organizations, including the Stapleton Day Nursery and the Staten Island Hospital, where she served as a member of the board of trustees.
Kafka & Lindenmeyr
Organized around 1906. Kafka & Lindenmeyr was the successor firm to Hugo Kafka & Co. Hugo Kafka, Sr. (1843-1915), the firm's founder, was bom in Prague and was educated at the Polytechnikum in Zurich, where he studied under Gottfried Semper. In 1874. he immigrated to Philadelphia to work with Herman Schwarzmann on the Centennial Exposition of 1876. In 1878, Kafka moved his architectural practice to New York. He had numerous commissions for apartment buildings and houses. He also designed Saint Peter's German Evangelical Reformed Church, now the Free Magyar Reformed Church, in Kreischerville, Staten Island (1883).
During his career Hugo Kafka [Sr.J formed several partnerships. At the turn of century Kafka established the firm of Hugo Kafka & Sons with Hugh (aka Hugo, Jr., b. 1875) and Frederick P. Kafka (b. 1876), a civil engineer. In 1903, Hugo Kafka. Sr.. began to curtail his involvement with the firm due to rheumatoid arthritis. He retired entirely in December 1905. By May 1906, Frederick P. Kafka also left the business to pursue a career in the manufacture and installation of fireproof building materials. In June 1906, Ludwig
Lindenmeyr, a twenty-six year old New Jersey-bom architect, became a partner in the firm of Kafka & Lindenmeyr. Hugh Kafka and Ludwig Lindenmeyr worked together until around 1912, when Hugh Kafka left the firm to become the manager of the New York office of the Bay State Pink Granite Company. Ludwig Lindenmeyr continued to practice under his own name until around 1918. He died prior to 1920, when his wife was listed in the Manhattan directory as a widow. During the mid- 1920s, Frederick and Hugh Kafka were partners with Pierce Taylor in the Kafka-Taylor Building Construction Company in New Rochelle, where the Kafkas had resided since the early 1900s.
The Earlv Twentieth-Century American Country' House and the Design of the Louis and Laura Stirn House
In the 1890s, the increasing density of America's cities created "a nostalgia for the healthier and more tranquil world of the countryside." A new interest arose in nature, gardening, outdoor recreation, and country living, fostered by such publications as House and Garden, Country Life in America, American Homes and Gardens, House Beautiful, and Town and Country. Within a few years, a boom developed in country and suburban house building which lasted through the 1920s. This movement was fueled by a rapidly expanding economy which greatly enlarged the ranks of the wealthy. It was also aided by improvements in public transportation and the advent of the automobile which made commuting to the suburbs and country much easier, and by large-scale immigration which provided the numerous workers needed to build and staff large country houses and maintain estate grounds. In contrast to the country houses of the Victorian period, which were often erected as vacation homes in resort areas, the country houses of this period were usually permanent residences that were located in the environs of a major city and were occupied year round.
An excellent example of early-twentieth-century country house design, the Stirn house presents an interesting blend of formal classicism with an Arts and Crafts aesthetic. This melding of design traditions was a fairly recent innovation in the field and is usually associated with such leading designers of the period as Charles Piatt and Robert W. Gardner. In keeping with current theories which stressed the integration of country houses with their surrounding gardens and landscape, the Stirn House is set well back from the road behind a broad expanse of lawn and a semi- circulardri veway. The house is located just at the edge of the hillside with its rear porch extending onto a slight jut of land that formerly commanded a spectacular view of Stapleton (now obscured by trees) and the harbor. The choice of the Italian Renaissance style for the house may have been suggested by this siting, since Italian villas are often built on hillside sites and usually have terraced gardens. In addition, Italian Renaissance villas and their gardens were becoming an increasingly fashionable source of inspiration for designers and writers on design during this period, notably for the influential architect and landscape designer Charles Piatt, whose Italian Gardens of 1894 was the first illustrated book in English on the Italian Renaissance garden, and Edith Wharton, who published the popular Italian Villas and Their Gardens with illustrations by Maxfield Parrish in 1905.
While far from a direct copy of a Italian Renaissance villa, the Stifn house exhibits such characteristic features as the block-like form of the main portion of the house, the symmetrical treatment of the principal facades, the stucco cladding, the low- pitched hipped-roof covered with terra-cotta tiles, the deep overhanging eaves supported by brackets, the columned porticos, and the arched first-story windows surmounted by smaller rectangular windows. Other elements of the design, such as the stylized Ionic capitals of the porch columns and bracketed keystones of the window surrounds and the decoration of the wrought-iron balustrades, the polychrome terra-cotta frieze and elaborate bracing beneath the roof eaves reflect the influence of the Arts and Crafts movement. The simplicity of the moldings and the emphasis on the textured surfaces of the stuccoed walls and tiled roofs are also typical of Arts and Crafts design.
Though designed in a historic style, the Stim House incorporated the latest in mechanical equipment and construction materials, including concrete window surrounds, cast "composition" column capitals, fireproof terra-cotta roof tiles, and Portland cement stucco facing materials which were deemed to be permanent in color and texture and therefore maintenance free. The polychrome terra-cotta used for the frieze was also a recent innovation and was very unusual for a suburban house of the period.
Construction and Later History of the Stirn House
Kafka & Lindenmeyr filed plans for the Stirn house with Staten Island Department of Buildings in March 1908. Construction began almost immediately and was completed in December 1908. The cost of construction was $32,000. excluding the land which had cost 514,000.
The large house provided accommodations for Louis and Laura Stirn. their five children, Laura Stim's widowed sister, Emily Wicchers, her son Manolo, two maids, and a cook. According to Laura Patrick, the Stirns' granddaughter, there was a great hall, living room, music room, conservatory, dining room, kitchen, pantry, and powder room on the first floor; six bedrooms, a sitting room, and two bathrooms on the second floor; and two large bedrooms, and three maid's rooms, on the third floor.
The Stirns continued to occupy their "charming residence... known for its splendidly appointed gardens and beautiful view of the surrounding country and adjacent waters" until their deaths- Laura Stim died in 1943, Louis Stim in 1962. During the 1920s Stim built houses on Howard Avenue for his son Albert Stim (No. 55) and son-in-law Arthur Benbow Elliman (No. 56) and their families. Following Louis Stim's death the house was sold to Reuben Gross, a prominent attorney and leader in the Jewish community, and his wife Blanche Gross. The house is now owned by the Estate of Blanche Gross.
The house remains remarkably intact. Changes to the exterior have included a sympathetic modification of dormer windows on the south gable in the 1910s, replacement of the original trellised siding on the conservatory with modem materials in the 1970s- 1980s, and replacement of most of the attic dormer windows in the 1990s. It is, together with Ernest Flagg's Stone Court (1898 to c. 1917, a designated New York City Landmark), one of the rare surviving examples of the early-twentieth-century country house design on Staten Island and is one of the few houses of its size and type within the city limits.
Description
The Louis and Laura Stirn House is located at the center of a trapezoidal mid-block lot which has a frontage of 274 feet along Howard Avenue and is approximately 200 feet deep. The house is approached by a semi-circular driveway. An Italian Renaissance- inspired villa with Arts and Crafts detailing, the house is constructed of stucco-clad masonry and is capped by a clay-tiled hipped-roof with overhanging bracketed eaves. Approximately sixty-six feet wide and forty- seven feet deep, the building has a symmetrically arranged two-and-one-half story main block which is flanked on the north by a two-and-one-half story service wing and on the south by an enclosed porch (originally a conservatory). Aside from changes to the south porch, the house retains most of its original detailing. The first and second stories have original wood multipane sash and casement windows including several windows with stained glass rondels. The
original attic windows have been replaced with non- historic six-over-one vinyl sash windows. Western Facade:
Main Block The primary facade facing Howard Avenue features a columned portico which extends across the three recessed center bays of the main block. The porch is articulated with paired Ionic columns and Doric comer piers which support a full entablature and a paneled parapet. The concrete columns, entablature, and parapet are painted. The floor of the porch is covered with terrazzo tiles bordered with concrete. The recessed entry wall at the rear of the porch has three openings. At the center of the facade, a rectangular window is divided by mullions and transom bars into a large central opening (with paired casement windows), sidelights, and transoms. The windows retain their original leaded glass; the center casements and transom are decorated with stained-glass rondels. The south entrance bay retains its original Arts and Crafts wood door with an arched window protected by a wrought- iron grille. The north window is a sash window which has its original multipane leaded-glass lights. The comer pavilions have floor-length windows at both the first and second story. The arched first-story windows have recessed surrounds set off by bracketed keystones. The openings retain their original paired multilight French doors, curved transom bars, and transoms with radiating lights framing central lunettes. Decorative wrought-iron railings extend across the base of the window openings. Matching railings are used for the balconies beneath the second story windows. The rectangular second-story window openings have their original paired single-light French doors topped by multi-light transoms. Partially screened from view by the parapet surmounting the porch, the three rectangular windows in the recessed center section of the facade have original six-over-one wood sashes. The north and south windows also retain their original lou vered wood shutters. The second story is surmounted by a paneled terra-cotta frieze. Extending from the frieze are heavy shaped brackets that support the bracing for the shaped rafters beneath the overhanging eaves of roof. Wire mesh has been installed in the spaces between the brackets and eaves to prevent birds from nesting. The building's low-pitched hipped roof has hipped cross gables capping the projecting comer pavilions. At the center of the facade are three hipped-roofed dormers with stucco walls and simple wood surrounds which set off non-historic six-over-one vinyl sash windows. An old pipe vent projects from the roof between the north dormer and the hipped roof of the north pavilion. Ser\'ice Wing The service wing, which projects from the main block on the north side of the building, consists of a hipped-roofed two-and-one-half story block and a shed-roofed one-story extension. The wing is lower in height than the main block and is capped by a simple cornice. An entrance on the west wall of the extension is set off by a wood porch resting on a masonry base. The porch is approached by four stone steps which are flanked by masonry plinths with stuccoed walls and cast concrete capstones. The porch is sheltered by a gabled roof which is supported by paired square columns with bracketed capitals. The gable pediment is articulated by molded raking cornices and horizontal comer cornices which frame the shallow arch of the vaulted porch ceiling. Non-historic metal numerals reading "79" are affixed to the pediment. On the sides of the porch the space between the columns and the west wall of the service wing is filled by original wood lattices decorated with an arch motif. The segmental arched entrance on the west wall of the service wing retains its original paneled wood-and- glass door. The entry is lit by a non-historic light fixture. To the south of the entrance the western facade of the two-and-one-half story portion of the service wing is pierced by a large segmental-arched opening at the first story and a rectangular window opening at the second story. The segmental opening retains it original molded wood surround which is divided into a pair of four-over-one sash windows, two-over-one sidelights, and multilight transoms. The second story also retains its original wood-framed window which consists of a pair of multilight leaded casements topped by a multilight transom with a central stained glass rondel. The basement windows, which are almost completely below ground level, also retain their original multilight wood sash. North Facade:
The north facade is divided into three parts: the west comer bay which is articulated to match the primary facade facing Howard Avenue, the east comer bay which is articulated to match the building's eastern (hillside) facade, and the northern facade of the service wing.
West bay At present the first story of the west comer bay is concealed by shrubbery. Historic photographs show that it is lit by a pair of narrow rectangular window openings which originally contained two-over- one wood window sash. The rectangular second story has its original four-over-one wood sash but has lost its louvered shutters. The attic dormer located near the service wing has a non-historic vinyl sash window in place of its original paired triple-light casements. Ser\'ice wing The shed roof of the projecting first- story extension of the service wing is set off by heavy brackets. The first-story facade features a central wood and stucco oriel flanked by oculus windows with keyed enframements. The oriel retains its original paired casements which are divided by wood glazing bars into a four-over-one arrangement. The casements are surmounted by a transom which retains its original multipane leaded glass and central decorative rondel. The angled sides of the oriel are pierced by narrow lights which have their original two-over-one wood casements. The oculi also retain their original multipane wood sash. The second story of the service wing is lit by a single window at the center of the facade. It retains its original six-over-one wood-sash window. At the center of the attic is an tripartite dormer consisting of a tall gabled center bay with an arched window flanked by lower shed-roofed bays with square-headed openings. Th£ wood casement windows in these sidelights and the wood fanlight in the arched transom in the center bay are original, but the lower portion of the center bay contains a non-historic six- over-one vinyl sash window.
East Bay A massive stuccoed chimney is set into the comer where the east bay meets the service wing. This bay contains the building's basement entrance which is approached by concrete stair and paved areaway which are protected by a non-historic iron pipe rail. The basement entrance has a historic six-light wood door which is surmounted by a triple-light transom. At the first story, the rectangular window opening has its original wood casement windows which are topped by a transom. At the second story the window retains its original six-over-one wood sash window. Eastern facade:
Main block The articulation of the eastern facade is similar to that of the Howard Avenue facade except that it has an elliptical portico and the windows are larger. Because the site slopes to the east, the facade has a high basement which is screened from view by a terrace that extends across the entire length of the main block. The terrace is approached by a graceful curving masonry staircase which leads to the portico at the center of the facade. The original balustrade with turned posts which extended the perimeter of the terrace has been replaced with a non-historic concrete block balustrade; however the terrace retains its historic brick floor laid in a herringbone pattern. The porch has its original wood ceiling. It has a non-historic light fixture at its center. Chains have been suspended from the ceiling to support a non-historic wicker swing seat.
At the rear of the porch, the door and window openings align with the openings on the Howard Avenue facade. The entry has a historic multi-pane glass-and-wood door, the large window has a tripartite transom with a center stained glass rondel surmounting a single clear pane in a historic wood surround. The porch is also accessed by a doorway on the south wall of the north pavilion which retains its original paneled wood door with multi-pane windows and multi-pane transom.
The comer pavilions flanking the entrance porch have original projecting wood bay windows at the first story and large segmental arched openings at the second story. The wood bases beneath the bays have been modified but the windows remain intact. They are divided into a large central light and sidelights which are surmounted by transoms with multipane leaded glass and a central stained-glass rondel. At the second story the arched openings contain a pair of French doors with four-light-over-single-light windows flanked by narrower sidelights with two lights over a single light. The windows open on to small balconies screened by curved wrought- iron railings above the first story bays. Like the Howard Avenue facade, the eastern facade is lit by three dormer windows which have non-historic vinyl sash.
Service wing The basement of the east wall of the service wing is partially excavated to accommodate the staircase down to the areaway and basement entrance. There are three large square-headed basement windows which retain historic multipane wood window sash and are protected by historic iron grilles. A smaller rectangular window with a historic iron grille is located at the base of the shed-roofed extension. The first story has a large segmental arch window opening which retains its original window sash featuring a pair of four- light-over-one-light casements and two-light-over-one light sidelights and is topped by a tripartite transom with leaded stained glass. The square-headed second- story window has an original four-over-one wood sash window. South Facade
The south facade is divided into three sections by a pair of massive chimneys. The narrow outer bays have arched window openings at the first story and square headed window openings at the second story. The first story windows are original and match the comer pavilion windows of the Howard Avenue facade. The second story windows retain their original four- over-one sash windows. The center section is distinguished by its elliptical one-story enclosed wood porch which originally served as a conservatory. The porch retains its elegant bowed cornice, pilasters, and bracketed keystones, but the window openings have been partially enclosed with non-historic wood in-fill; the window glass has been replaced, and decorative wood trim which created a latticework pattern on the pilasters has been removed. The porch retains its original entrance at the center of the facade, but the door and transom are non-historic replacements. The center bays at the second story have the same articulation as the outer bays and retain their original large hipped roofed dormer which has four windows with non-historic vinyl sash.
- From the 2001 NYCLPC Landmark Designation Report
Vintage Circus / Carnival Sweet table is filled with sweets adorned with the red, blue and white colors. Sweets include cake with circus ball and elephant topper, ruffles along hte bottom and a polka dot bow. Cupcakes are decorated like circus balls and bunting flags (made of fondant). Cookies are decorated with fondant bunting flags and a fondant strip to resemble circus balls. Cake pops have a colorful paper straw and a fondant bow.
GOVERNOR TOMBLIN ANNOUNCES RECORDS MANAGEMENT AND PRESERVATION GRANTS
Recipients in 41 counties receive a total of $708,875 in grant funding
CHARLESTON, W.Va. (March 18, 2014) – Gov. Earl Ray Tomblin today announced the awarding of $708,875 in grant funds to recipients in 41 West Virginia counties. Funding was allocated in the form of State Development Grants, Survey and Planning Grants, and Records Management and Preservation Grants.
“The Mountain State is full of records, archives, and landmark structures that play an important role in defining our state’s history,” Gov. Tomblin said. “Together, this grant funding, will help enhance access to public records and maintain historic infrastructure around the state - ensuring stories of West Virginia’s past are preserved and able to be passed down for generations to come.”
The total grant funding was allocated as follows:
The State Development Grant Program is for rehabilitation of properties that are either listed on the National Register of Historic Places or are contributing properties in a historic district or/and archaeological development of a site listed on the National Register of Historic Places. The funding source for this grant program is appropriated by the West Virginia Legislature, through Lottery Funds. Recipients of State Development Grants include:
Alpine Heritage Preservation
$12,600
To assist with truss repair on the Cottrill’s Opera House in Thomas, Tucker County.
Bluefield Preservation Society, Inc.
$25,000
To assist with the repair/replacement of the roof on the Granada Theater in Bluefield, Mercer County.
Corporation of Shepherdstown
$19,153
To assist with repair to the roof, gutters and brick corbelling on the Mecklenburg Tobacco Warehouse in Shepherdstown, Jefferson County.
Fort Henry LLC
$25,000
To assist with window repair on the Fort Henry Club Building in Wheeling, Ohio County.
Friends of Wheeling, Inc.
$14,431
To assist with roof replacement on the Robert W. Hazlett House in Wheeling, Ohio County.
Fuzzy Mammoth Development, LLC
$16,533
To assist with the repair of the accent band, coping and masonry on the Spadafore Building in Fairmont, Marion County.
Greenbrier Historical Society
$25,000
To stabilize the foundation of the Blue Sulphur Springs Pavilion in Blue Sulphur, Greenbrier County.
Harrison County Historical Society
$12,600
To assist with repair of the sill and foundation on the Stealey-Goff Vance House in Clarksburg, Harrison County.
Joshua Vance
$25,000
To assist with the repair of the roof, gutters and structural framing of the Beverly Flats Building in Shepherdstown, Jefferson County.
Keith-Albee Performing Arts Center, Inc.
$25,000
To assist with the repair of the marquee on the Keith-Albee Theater in Huntington, Cabell County.
W. Blaine McVicker
$9,000
To assist with the roof on the Duncan Funeral Home in Davis, Tucker County.
The Survey and Planning Grant Program is for conducting architectural/archaeological surveys, National Register nominations, predevelopment plans, heritage education projects, etc. The funding source for this grant program is the Historic Preservation Fund, National Park Service. Recipients of Survey and Planning Grants include:
Berkeley County Historic Landmark Commission
$15,837
To assist with creation of a digital replication of the existing Historic Driving Tour of Berkeley County.
Beverly Historic Landmark Commission
$3,500
To assist with an educational training workshop to share the basics about historic preservation theory and information about the duties for local landmark commissions.
Charleston Historic Landmark Commission
$3,750
To assist with an archaeological survey of the Glenwood Estate on the west side of Charleston, Kanawha County.
City of Fairmont/Fairmont Preservation Review Commission
$15,974
To transform the Fairmont Design Guidelines into a user friendly graphically illustrated program to encourage their citizens to utilize the services of their Commission.
City of Morgantown/Historic Landmark Commission
$7,000
To conduct an intensive research, identification and inventory of stone walls and other stone edifices in the Morgan District of Monongalia County.
Corporation of Shepherdstown
$10,000
To develop drawings and specifications to turn the Entler-Weltzheimer House in Shepherdstown, Jefferson County into a center for preservation education.
Greenbrier County Commission
$7,000
To complete the architectural survey of Greenbrier County.
Hampshire County Commission
$7,000
To prepare two individual National Register nominations for properties in Hampshire County.
Wheeling Historic Landmark Commission
$7,000
To prepare a Historic Structures Report on the Forbes and Robb Mausoleums in the Mt. Wood Cemetery in Wheeling, Ohio County.
The Records Management and Preservation Grant Program is administered through the Records Management and Preservation Board (RMPB) and includes projects to improve management, storage conditions, access, and preservation of public records held in county offices. Funding for the grants program comes from filing fees collected by county clerks and deposited in the special Public Records and Preservation Account. Recipients of Records Management and Preservation Grants include:
Barbour County Commission
$13,549
To digitize pre-1985 assessor’s copies of the land books; and to purchase a color scanner for the county clerk’s office.
Berkeley County Council
$19,492
To index digital images of case files in the circuit clerk’s office; digitize and rebind the original grantor/grantee index books; and recover will, plat, and deed index books in the county clerk’s office.
Boone County Commission
$10,000
To index deed books digitized by the RMPB Statewide Preservation Project in the county clerk’s office.
Braxton County Commission
$8,103
To purchase open steel shelving and archival cubic foot records storage boxes for the sheriff’s and circuit clerk’s offices; and to repair and encapsulate the assessor’s copies of land books in the county clerk’s office.
Calhoun County Commission
$12,429
To index deed books digitized by the RMPB Statewide Preservation Project; and to rebind and encapsulate birth, death, and deed books in the county clerk’s office.
Fayette County Commission
$22,243
To purchase open steel shelving for all county government long-term records located in the county commission’s records storage facility; and to purchase moveable track shelving for improved case file management in the prosecuting attorney’s office.
Grant County Commission
$8,628
To scan and index case files; and to purchase a color scanner and high-volume shredder for the prosecuting attorney’s office.
Greenbrier County Commission
$14,409
To scan deed index books; to restore and encapsulate the assessor’s copies of land books in the county clerk’s office; and to digitize tax parcel maps cards in the assessor’s office.
Hampshire County Commission
$4,455
To restore and digitize the earliest will books in the county clerk’s office.
Hardy County Commission
$12,046
To restore and encapsulate 1791-1799 county court records in the county clerk’s office; and to scan and index chancery case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Harrison County Commission
$10,000
To digitize the assessor’s copies of land books in the county clerk’s office.
Jackson County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Kanawha County Commission
$32,814
To purchase a color scanner and to scan and index pre-1999 records in the county clerk’s office; to scan and index order books; and to purchase roller shelving for improved storage of these records in the circuit clerk’s office.
Lewis County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Lincoln County Commission
$14,227
To index deed books digitized by the RMPB Statewide Preservation Project; and to restore and encapsulate land books in the county clerk’s office.
Marion County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index the earliest handwritten birth, death, and marriage records in the county clerk’s office.
Mason County Commission
$14,611
To digitize the assessor’s copies of land books and maps; and to purchase a color scanner in the county clerk’s office.
McDowell County Commission
$10,000
To purchase Mylar sleeves and map cabinets for improved storage of the county clerk’s survey maps.
Mercer County Commission
$18,023
To digitize military discharge records and purchase public access computers in the county clerk’s office; and to purchase moveable track shelving for long-term inactive case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Mingo County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index order books in the circuit clerk’s office.
Monongalia County Commission
$18,431
To purchase color scanners in the county clerk’s and prosecuting attorney’s offices; and a high-volume, cross-cut shredder for the sheriff’s office.
Monroe County Commission
$20,000
To index deed books digitized by the RMPB Statewide Preservation Project in the county clerk’s office; and to scan and index case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Morgan County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index case files in the prosecuting attorney’s office; and to scan and index map cards in the assessor’s office.
Nicholas County Commission
$16,126
To restore and encapsulate the assessor’s copies of land books in the county clerk’s office; and to purchase moveable track shelving for long term case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Pendleton County Commission
$4,955
To digitize deed, release, and trust deed books; and to restore, rebind, and encapsulate 1788-1850 location and will books in the county clerk’s office.
Putnam County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index deed books in the county clerk’s office; and to scan and index map and homestead cards in the assessor’s office.
Raleigh County Commission
$5,124
To purchase shelving for improved storage of homestead cards, a public access computer for the records room, and Mylar sleeves to encapsulate the county’s maps in the assessor’s office.
Ritchie County Commission
$5,864
To purchase roller shelving for deed, lease, and will index books in the county clerk’s office.
Roane County Commission
$5,559
To purchase shelving for improved storage of land and financial records in the sheriff’s office.
Summers County Commission
$10,000
To digitize handwritten deed index and map books; and to restore, rebind, and encapsulate deed books in the county clerk’s office.
Tucker County Commission
$9,409
To digitize plat books, and to restore, rebind, and encapsulate the assessor’s copies of land books in the county clerk’s office.
Upshur County Commission
$10,000
To scan and index chancery and law case files in the circuit clerk’s office.
Wayne County Commission
$12,000
To index deed books digitized by the RMPB Statewide Preservation Project; to encapsulate the assessor’s copies of land books; and to purchase public access computers in the county clerk’s office.
Wood County Commission
$10,000
To index deed books digitized by the RMPB Statewide Preservation Project in the county clerk’s office.
Wyoming County Commission
$10,000
To digitize the earliest will, judgment, and appraisal books in the county clerk’s office.
Photos available for media use. All photos should be attributed “Photo courtesy of Office of the Governor.”
This unit includes some personal items from the Board of Trustees member who pays for it. We are gradually forcing him out of his own storage unit. It includes all the museum's display cases, TVs used at PAX, conservation supplies, archived magazines, and artifacts, including the Amiga Systems, game boxes, etc. Parts of the collection are in other Board member's homes while they are being worked on for conservation or record keeping.
Oxon Cove Park and Oxon Cove Farm is a national historic district that includes a living farm museum operated by the National Park Service, and located at Oxon Hill, Prince George's County, Maryland. It was listed on the National Register of Historic Places in 2003.
The park provides an excellent resource for environmental studies, wildlife observing, fishing, and other recreational activities made possible by easy access to the Potomac River. Fourteen buildings and two structures are located in the historic district and associated with the property's sequential development as a plantation, an institutional agricultural complex, and a farm museum.
The Oxon Hill Farm includes the Mount Welby home, Farm Museum, barns, a stable, feed building, livestock buildings and a visitor activity barn. Farm animals include cows, horses and chickens. Visitors can view the animals up close daily and learn about the workings of a farm. The Farm Museum building displays historical farm equipment dating from the late 19th century.
The district also includes a hexagonal frame outbuilding; ca. 1830 brick root cellar; ca. 1973 frame hog house; ca. 1890 frame horse and pony barn; ca. 1991 frame chicken house; ca. 1970 steel-frame implement shed; ca. 1980 frame visitor barn; ca. 1970 steel-frame windmill; ca. 1940 frame hay barn; ca. 1890 frame feed building; ca. 1830 brick stable; ca. 1970 frame tool shed; ca. 1980 frame "sorghum sirip" shed; and a ca. 1980 frame dairy barn, and ca. 1940 tile silo. From the 1890s to 1950s, under the ownership of St. Elizabeth's Hospital, the site was used as a therapeutic treatment center for the mentally ill known as Godding Croft. The Oxon Cove Farm historic district is located on the crest of a ridge overlooking the Potomac River, north of I-95.
The principal dwelling, known as "Mount Welby," is a ca. 1807-1811 two-story three-bay brick structure laid in Flemish bond with Italianate detailing and sheltered by a shed roof, and visible to motorists crossing the interstate Woodrow Wilson Bridge. The house was built by Irish immigrant Dr. Samuel DeButts. It was entrusted to the National Park Service in 1959 in order to protect its resources from increased development. From 1891 to 1950, the property was used as a therapeutic farm by St. Elizabeths Hospital, and was known as Godding Croft.
The house is operated as a historic house museum, with exhibits about period life in the early 19th century for the owners and slaves on the plantation. Other exhibits focus on the home's role at Godding Croft.
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oxon_Cove_Park_and_Oxon_Hill_Farm
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Text_of_Creative_Commons_...
Kilmun Arboretum
Kilmun is also home to an extensive arboretum managed by the Forestry and Land Scotland. Established in the 1930s to monitor the success of a variety of exotic tree species in the humid west coast environment, it includes specimens of Sequoia, Japanese Larch, Araucaria araucana (monkey puzzle) and Japanese Chestnut amongst many others from around the world. A series of woodland walks have been established of varying gradients and degrees of difficulty, which link by a forestry track to Benmore wood at the top of Puck's Glen.
Kilmun is a linear settlement on the north shore of the Holy Loch, on the Cowal peninsula in Argyll and Bute, Scottish Highlands. It takes its name from the 7th-century monastic community founded by an Irish monk, St Munn (Fintán of Taghmon). The ruin of a 12th-century church still stands beside the Kilmun Parish Church and Argyll Mausoleum.
Location
The village lies on the A880, within the Loch Lomond and The Trossachs National Park. It runs between the head of the sea loch and connects with the village of Strone at Strone Point, where the sea loch joins the Firth of Clyde.
History
As a settlement, Kilmun is substantially older than most of its neighbours. Like them, it developed as a watering-place (a summer pleasure resort/spa with sea bathing for well off Glasgow families) after 1827, when a quay was built by the marine engineer David Napier to connect to his "new route" to Inveraray which included a steam ship on Loch Eck. The pier was a regular stop for the Clyde steamer services until its closure in 1971. A ferry also used to cross the loch to and from Lazaretto Point in Ardnadam.
Kilmun Parish Church and Argyll Mausoleum
Consists of St Munn's Church (a Category-A-listed building and Kilmun's parish church of the Church of Scotland), as well as the adjacent mausoleum of the Dukes of Argyll and a historically significant churchyard. The complex is located on the summit of a slight knoll about ten metres from the shoreline of the Holy Loch. The existing church dates from 1841 and occupies the site of an older, medieval church. A partly ruined tower from the medieval period still stands to the west of the present building.
Decline
The population for the Benmore and Kilmun area was recorded as 1,030 in the 2001 census. That showed a decline of 99 people (9.69%) in the ten years since the 1991 census.
Notable residents
Australian politician Gregor McGregor (1848–1914) was born in Kilmun
Cowal is a rugged peninsula in Argyll and Bute, on the west coast of Scotland. It is bounded on the west by Loch Fyne and on the east by Loch Long and the Firth of Clyde. The Kyles of Bute separate it from the Isle of Bute to the south.
The northern part of the peninsula is covered by Argyll Forest Park and also includes the Arrochar Alps. In the south, the peninsula is divided into three forks by Loch Striven and Loch Riddon.
Cowal's only burgh is Dunoon in the south-east, from which ferries sail to Gourock in Inverclyde. Other ferries run from Portavadie in the west to Tarbert in Kintyre, and from Colintraive in the south to Rhubodach on Bute.
Much of Cowal was once held by the Lamonts clan. Later, the Campbells came to be one of the most powerful families in Cowal.
Cowal's underlying geology is made up largely of resistant metamorphic rocks, but south of the Highland Boundary Fault part of the Toward peninsula is composed of sedimentary rocks. The landscape is mountainous, the high ground dominated by moorland, peat mosses and the forest that often extends down the sides of the sea lochs to the water's edge. The acreage of improved farmland is small. Most land is owned by estates or the Forestry and Land Scotland except in the more settled areas.
The coast is mostly rocky and the few beaches are mostly shingle and gravel except on Loch Fyne: the longest sandy beach is at Ardentinny on Loch Long. The only lowland areas are around the coast where most of the settlement is found, particularly around Dunoon, Cowal's largest settlement on the Firth of Clyde. Other settlements include Innellan, Sandbank, Kilmun, Strone, Arrochar, Lochgoilhead, Tighnabruaich, Kames and Strachur.
The A83 trunk road crosses the northern end of the peninsular passing Arrochar at the head of Loch Long and Cairndow near the head of Loch Fyne. It partly follows or runs parallel to William Caulfield's historic military road that takes its name, Rest and Be Thankful from the stone seat erected at the summit at the head of Glen Croe. As the A83 has been subject to landslips, the old route has been used as a diversionary route. The other A roads are the A815 which links the A83 with Dunoon via Strachur where the A886 leaves it and heads south via Glendaruel to Colintraive where the ferry connects it to the Isle of Bute and the A8003 which links Tighnabruaich to the A886. Other roads are secondary B roads, narrow roads or tracks.
At Colintraive the Caledonian MacBrayne vehicle ferry takes five minutes to cross the 400-yard (370-metre) strait to Rhubodach on Bute. The ferry from Portavadie to Tarbert on Kintyre across Loch Fyne takes 25 minutes. A passenger-only service operated by Caledonian MacBrayne connects Dunoon to Gourock in Inverclyde where there is easy access the ScotRail train service to Glasgow Central railway station. Western Ferries operates a high-frequency vehicle carrying service between Hunters Quay, near Dunoon, and McInroy's Point, on the outskirts of Gourock in Inverclyde.
The NCR75 links Dunoon and Portavadie on Cowal. The NRC75 route originates at Edinburgh and Tarbert on the Kintyre peninsula. The National Cycle Network is maintained by sustrans.
Route across Cowal, traveling from east to west. After catching the ferry from Gourock to cross the upper Firth of Clyde to Dunoon. The route continues along the Cowal peninsula coast, passing the Holy Loch and Sandbank. Then travels through Glen Lean to the head of Loch Striven at Ardtaraig. Then passes the Kyles of Bute passing through Tighnabruaich, to Portavadie. From where another ferry crosses Loch Fyne, connecting the route onto the Kintyre peninsula at Tarbert. On the Kintyre peninsula you can join the National Cycle Route 78 (The Caledonia Way).
Evidence of early occupation of the area is in the form of cairns or burial mounds. One example is a Bronze Age cairn from between about 2000 BC and 800 BC is situated close to the summit of Creag Evanachan, 195 metres (640 ft) above sea level overlooking Loch Fyne. It is a mound of stones about 20 metres (66 ft) in diameter and up to 2 metres (6.6 ft) high. Another is the cairn at Dunchraigaig which is 195 feet (59 m) in diameter and was first excavated in 1864. At the south end a cist contained the deposits of burnt bones from eight or ten bodies. A smaller cist in the centre contained a bowl, burnt bone, charcoal and flint chips, and in the clay below them, the remains of a burial. A third even smaller cist also contained a food bowl, burnt bones and flint chips. A whetstone, flint knife, fragments of pottery and a greenstone axe were also found.
When the Irish invaded the region, it became part of their kingdom of Dal Riata. The Cenél Comgaill, a kin group within Dal Riata, controlled the Cowal peninsula, which consequently took their name (evolving over time from Comgaill to Cowal). Prior to this, little is known, except as revealed archaeologically, though the region may have been part of the Pictish kingdom of Fortriu.
Following a subsequent invasion by Norsemen, the Hebridean islands of Dal Riata became the Kingdom of the Isles, which following Norwegian unification became part of Norway, as Suðreyjar (historically anglicised as Sodor). The remaining parts of Dal Riata attracted the name Argyle (later Argyll), in reference to their ethnicity. In an unclear manner, the kingdom of Alba was founded elsewhere by groups originating from Argyll, and expanded to include Argyll itself.
However, an 11th-century Norse military campaign led to the formal transfer of Lorn, Islay, Kintyre, Knapdale, Bute, and Arran, to Suðreyjar. This left Alba with no part of Argyll except Cowal, and the land between Loch Awe and Loch Fyne. After Alba united with Moray, over the course of the century, it became Scotland. In 1326, a sheriff was appointed for the Scottish parts of Argyll.
Although, following the Treaty of Perth, Suðreyjar's successor state, the Lordship of the Isles, fell under the nominal authority of the Scottish king, it was not until 1475 that it was merged with Scotland (the occasion being the punishment of its ruler for an anti-Scottish conspiracy). The sheriffdom of Argyll was expanded to include the adjacent mainland areas from the Lordship. Following local government reforms in the 19th century, the traditional provinces were formally abolished, in favour of counties aligned with sheriffdoms, so Cowal became merely a part of the county of Argyll.
The history of the Cowal is tied into the clans who inhabited it. Seemingly, in the 11th century, an unidentified heiress of the Cenel Comgaill married Anrothan, grandson of the king of the Cenél nEógain, from Ulster. Clan traditions argue that Anrothan's lands were passed down to a descendant named Aodha Alainn O'Neil, who had the following sons:
Neil, who founded the MacNeil of Argyll, who were castellans of Castle Sween in Knapdale, on behalf of the Lords of the Isles. The MacNeil of Barra claim to be related to them, though how they came to be involved with Barra is unclear.
Gillachrist, whose son was:
Lachlan Mor, who founded Clan MacLachlan, who ruled from Castle Lachlan, on the Loch Fyne coast
Dunslebhe, whose sons were:
Ewen, who founded Clan Ewen of Otter, who ruled from Castle MacEwen, in the Kilfinan peninsula
Fearchar, who founded Clan MacKerracher, renamed Clan Lamont after 1235, after Lauman, the then chief. Clan Lamont ruled from Toward Castle, in the Toward peninsula.
Excavations carried out at Castle MacEwen showed the site had several stages of development before it was the defended medieval homestead of the MacEwens; at first there was a palisaded enclosure, and then a promontory fort with a timber rampart.
The remote areas in the north east of Cowal, which were theoretically under the dominion of Clan Lamont, were used by Scottish kings for hunting; indeed, Cowal was the last part of Britain to have wild boar. When King John Balliol was threatened by his rival, Robert de Bruys, Balliol's ally, the king of England, established Henry Percy at Carrick Castle, in the region; likewise Dunoon Castle further south. De Bruys expelled the English from Cowal, with the aid of the Campbells (who were based nearby at Loch Awe), and eventually defeated Balliol. De Bruy's son gave Carrick Castle to the Campbells, while, after spending some time as a direct Royal possession, Dunoon Castle was handed to them by James III, who made the Campbells its Honorary Keepers.
During the civil war between Royalists and Puritans, the Campbells had sided with the Puritans, so following their defeat at the Battle of Inverlochy, Clan Lamont took the opportunity to push back the borders of Campbell control. Predictably, in 1646, the Campbells took revenge, and overran Toward Castle; after being offered hospitability, the Campbells slaughtered the Lamont occupants in their beds. Despite the chief of the Lamonts surrendering, the Campbells hanged many members of Clan Lamont, in what became known as the Dunoon massacre.
By contrast, the next chief of the Campbells, the son of the former chief, was a Royalist, so after the restoration of Royalist rule, the Campbells were not ultimately dispossessed of their gains. However, after James VII came to the Scottish throne, the Campbells revolted, and the chief was executed, but his son, the new chief, took part in the successful expulsion of James VII, so the Campbells once again ultimately retained their lands.
After the Jacobite rising of 1715 when James Francis Edward Stuart attempted to regain the throne, the lack of roads in the Highlands prevented the British army from advancing to quell areas of unrest. General Wade was tasked with implementing a programme to build military roads from north-central Scotland through the Highlands to the forts in the Great Glen. They were constructed by officers and soldiers. William Caulfeild succeeded Wade in 1740 and constructed the road from Dumbarton via Tarbet to Inveraray through the Cowal where it is known as the "Rest and Be Thankful".
In Victorian times tourism began to take hold on the Clyde coast. Steam propulsion started in 1812 and by the end of the 19th century, paddle steamers ferried thousands of Glaswegians doon the watter from Broomielaw in the city centre to holiday resorts including Dunoon on the Cowal.
The Loch Lomond and Cowal Way stretches for over 57 miles (92 kilometres) through Cowal, from Portavadie on the southeastern shore of Loch Fyne leading to Inveruglas on Loch Lomond, in the Loch Lomond and The Trossachs National Park.
The Cowal Highland Gathering, the annual highland games, are held annually in Dunoon stadium on the last Friday/Saturday of August.
Asgog Castle, ruin, next to Asgog Loch, Millhouse, Kilfinan Parish.
Auchenbreck Castle (no longer standing), Kilmodan, Glendaruel
Carrick Castle (private), Carrick Castle
Dunans Castle (ruin, fire damage), Glendaruel
Dunoon Castle (no longer standing), Dunoon
Knockamillie Castle, ruin, Innellan
New Castle Lachlan (private), Strathlachlan
Old Castle Lachlan (ruin), Strathlachlan
Castle MacEwen (no longer standing), Kilfinan
Castle Toward (private), Toward
Toward Castle (ruin), in the grounds of Castle Toward
In spring of 2007, the Albertina also received the previously based in Salzburg "Batliner Collection" as unrestricted permanent loan. The collection of Rita and Herbert Batliner includes important works by modern masters, from French impressionism to German expressionism of the "Blue Rider" and the "bridge" to works of the Fauvist or the Russian avant-garde from Chagall to Malevich.
de.wikipedia.org / wiki / Albertina_ (Vienna)
The Albertina
The architectural history of the Palais
(Pictures you can see by clicking on the link at the end of page!)
Image: The oldest photographic view of the newly designed Palais Archduke Albrecht, 1869
"It is my will that the expansion of the inner city of Vienna with regard to a suitable connection of the same with the suburbs as soon as possible is tackled and at this on Regulirung (regulation) and beautifying of my Residence and Imperial Capital is taken into account. To this end I grant the withdrawal of the ramparts and fortifications of the inner city and the trenches around the same".
This decree of Emperor Franz Joseph I, published on 25 December 1857 in the Wiener Zeitung, formed the basis for the largest the surface concerning and architecturally most significant transformation of the Viennese cityscape. Involving several renowned domestic and foreign architects a "master plan" took form, which included the construction of a boulevard instead of the ramparts between the inner city and its radially upstream suburbs. In the 50-years during implementation phase, an impressive architectural ensemble developed, consisting of imperial and private representational buildings, public administration and cultural buildings, churches and barracks, marking the era under the term "ring-street style". Already in the first year tithe decided a senior member of the Austrian imperial family to decorate the facades of his palace according to the new design principles, and thus certified the aristocratic claim that this also "historicism" said style on the part of the imperial house was attributed.
Image: The Old Albertina after 1920
It was the palace of Archduke Albrecht (1817-1895), the Senior of the Habsburg Family Council, who as Field Marshal held the overall command over the Austro-Hungarian army. The building was incorporated into the imperial residence of the Hofburg complex, forming the south-west corner and extending eleven meters above street level on the so-called Augustinerbastei.
The close proximity of the palace to the imperial residence corresponded not only with Emperor Franz Joseph I and Archduke Albert with a close familial relationship between the owner of the palace and the monarch. Even the former inhabitants were always in close relationship to the imperial family, whether by birth or marriage. An exception here again proves the rule: Don Emanuel Teles da Silva Conde Tarouca (1696-1771), for which Maria Theresa in 1744 the palace had built, was just a close friend and advisor of the monarch. Silva Tarouca underpins the rule with a second exception, because he belonged to the administrative services as Generalhofbaudirektor (general court architect) and President of the Austrian-Dutch administration, while all other him subsequent owners were highest ranking military.
In the annals of Austrian history, especially those of military history, they either went into as commander of the Imperial Army, or the Austrian, later kk Army. In chronological order, this applies to Duke Carl Alexander of Lorraine, the brother-of-law of Maria Theresa, as Imperial Marshal, her son-in-law Duke Albert of Saxe-Teschen, also field marshal, whos adopted son, Archduke Charles of Austria, the last imperial field marshal and only Generalissimo of Austria, his son Archduke Albrecht of Austria as Feldmarschalil and army Supreme commander, and most recently his nephew Archduke Friedrich of Austria, who held as field marshal from 1914 to 1916 the command of the Austro-Hungarian troops. Despite their military profession, all five generals conceived themselves as patrons of the arts and promoted large sums of money to build large collections, the construction of magnificent buildings and cultural life. Charles Alexander of Lorraine promoted as governor of the Austrian Netherlands from 1741 to 1780 the Academy of Fine Arts, the Théâtre de Ja Monnaie and the companies Bourgeois Concert and Concert Noble, he founded the Academie royale et imperial des Sciences et des Lettres, opened the Bibliotheque Royal for the population and supported artistic talents with high scholarships. World fame got his porcelain collection, which however had to be sold by Emperor Joseph II to pay off his debts. Duke Albert began in 1776 according to the concept of conte Durazzo to set up an encyclopedic collection of prints, which forms the core of the world-famous "Albertina" today.
Image : Duke Albert and Archduchess Marie Christine show in family cercle the from Italy brought along art, 1776. Frederick Henry Füger.
1816 declared to Fideikommiss and thus in future indivisible, inalienable and inseparable, the collection 1822 passed into the possession of Archduke Carl, who, like his descendants, it broadened. Under him, the collection was introduced together with the sumptuously equipped palace on the Augustinerbastei in the so-called "Carl Ludwig'schen fideicommissum in 1826, by which the building and the in it kept collection fused into an indissoluble unity. At this time had from the Palais Tarouca by structural expansion or acquisition a veritable Residenz palace evolved. Duke Albert of Saxe-Teschen was first in 1800 the third floor of the adjacent Augustinian convent wing adapted to house his collection and he had after 1802 by his Belgian architect Louis de Montoyer at the suburban side built a magnificent extension, called the wing of staterooms, it was equipped in the style of Louis XVI. Only two decades later, Archduke Carl the entire palace newly set up. According to scetches of the architect Joseph Kornhäusel the 1822-1825 retreaded premises presented themselves in the Empire style. The interior of the palace testified from now in an impressive way the high rank and the prominent position of its owner. Under Archduke Albrecht the outer appearance also should meet the requirements. He had the facade of the palace in the style of historicism orchestrated and added to the Palais front against the suburbs an offshore covered access. Inside, he limited himself, apart from the redesign of the Rococo room in the manner of the second Blondel style, to the retention of the paternal stock. Archduke Friedrich's plans for an expansion of the palace were omitted, however, because of the outbreak of the First World War so that his contribution to the state rooms, especially, consists in the layout of the Spanish apartment, which he in 1895 for his sister, the Queen of Spain Maria Christina, had set up as a permanent residence.
Picture: The "audience room" after the restoration: Picture: The "balcony room" around 1990
The era of stately representation with handing down their cultural values found its most obvious visualization inside the palace through the design and features of the staterooms. On one hand, by the use of the finest materials and the purchase of masterfully manufactured pieces of equipment, such as on the other hand by the permanent reuse of older equipment parts. This period lasted until 1919, when Archduke Friedrich was expropriated by the newly founded Republic of Austria. With the republicanization of the collection and the building first of all finished the tradition that the owner's name was synonymous with the building name:
After Palais Tarouca or tarokkisches house it was called Lorraine House, afterwards Duke Albert Palais and Palais Archduke Carl. Due to the new construction of an adjacently located administration building it received in 1865 the prefix "Upper" and was referred to as Upper Palais Archduke Albrecht and Upper Palais Archduke Frederick. For the state a special reference to the Habsburg past was certainly politically no longer opportune, which is why was decided to name the building according to the in it kept collection "Albertina".
Picture: The "Wedgwood Cabinet" after the restoration: Picture: the "Wedgwood Cabinet" in the Palais Archduke Friedrich, 1905
This name derives from the term "La Collection Albertina" which had been used by the gallery Inspector Maurice von Thausing in 1870 in the Gazette des Beaux-Arts for the former graphics collection of Duke Albert. For this reason, it was the first time since the foundation of the palace that the name of the collection had become synonymous with the room shell. Room shell, hence, because the Republic of Austria Archduke Friedrich had allowed to take along all the movable goods from the palace in his Hungarian exile: crystal chandeliers, curtains and carpets as well as sculptures, vases and clocks. Particularly stressed should be the exquisite furniture, which stems of three facilities phases: the Louis XVI furnitures of Duke Albert, which had been manufactured on the basis of fraternal relations between his wife Archduchess Marie Christine and the French Queen Marie Antoinette after 1780 in the French Hofmanufakturen, also the on behalf of Archduke Charles 1822-1825 in the Vienna Porcelain Manufactory by Joseph Danhauser produced Empire furnitures and thirdly additions of the same style of Archduke Friedrich, which this about 1900 at Portois & Ffix as well as at Friedrich Otto Schmidt had commissioned.
The "swept clean" building got due to the strained financial situation after the First World War initially only a makeshift facility. However, since until 1999 no revision of the emergency equipment took place, but differently designed, primarily the utilitarianism committed office furnitures complementarily had been added, the equipment of the former state rooms presented itself at the end of the 20th century as an inhomogeneous administrative mingle-mangle of insignificant parts, where, however, dwelt a certain quaint charm. From the magnificent state rooms had evolved depots, storage rooms, a library, a study hall and several officed.
Image: The Albertina Graphic Arts Collection and the Philipphof after the American bombing of 12 März 1945.
Image: The palace after the demolition of the entrance facade, 1948-52
Worse it hit the outer appearance of the palace, because in times of continued anti-Habsburg sentiment after the Second World War and inspired by an intolerant destruction will, it came by pickaxe to a ministerial erasure of history. In contrast to the graphic collection possessed the richly decorated facades with the conspicuous insignia of the former owner an object-immanent reference to the Habsburg past and thus exhibited the monarchial traditions and values of the era of Francis Joseph significantly. As part of the remedial measures after a bomb damage, in 1948 the aristocratic, by Archduke Albert initiated, historicist facade structuring along with all decorations was cut off, many facade figures demolished and the Hapsburg crest emblems plunged to the ground. Since in addition the old ramp also had been cancelled and the main entrance of the bastion level had been moved down to the second basement storey at street level, ended the presence of the old Archduke's palace after more than 200 years. At the reopening of the "Albertina Graphic Collection" in 1952, the former Hapsburg Palais of splendour presented itself as one of his identity robbed, formally trivial, soulless room shell, whose successful republicanization an oversized and also unproportional eagle above the new main entrance to the Augustinian road symbolized. The emocratic throw of monuments had wiped out the Hapsburg palace from the urban appeareance, whereby in the perception only existed a nondescript, nameless and ahistorical building that henceforth served the lodging and presentation of world-famous graphic collection of the Albertina. The condition was not changed by the decision to the refurbishment because there were only planned collection specific extensions, but no restoration of the palace.
Image: The palace after the Second World War with simplified facades, the rudiment of the Danubiusbrunnens (well) and the new staircase up to the Augustinerbastei
This paradigm shift corresponded to a blatant reversal of the historical circumstances, as the travel guides and travel books for kk Residence and imperial capital of Vienna dedicated itself primarily with the magnificent, aristocratic palace on the Augustinerbastei with the sumptuously fitted out reception rooms and mentioned the collection kept there - if at all - only in passing. Only with the repositioning of the Albertina in 2000 under the direction of Klaus Albrecht Schröder, the palace was within the meaning and in fulfillment of the Fideikommiss of Archduke Charles in 1826 again met with the high regard, from which could result a further inseparable bond between the magnificent mansions and the world-famous collection. In view of the knowing about politically motivated errors and omissions of the past, the facades should get back their noble, historicist designing, the staterooms regain their glamorous, prestigious appearance and culturally unique equippment be repurchased. From this presumption, eventually grew the full commitment to revise the history of redemption and the return of the stately palace in the public consciousness.
Image: The restored suburb facade of the Palais Albertina suburb
The smoothed palace facades were returned to their original condition and present themselves today - with the exception of the not anymore reconstructed Attica figures - again with the historicist decoration and layout elements that Archduke Albrecht had given after the razing of the Augustinerbastei in 1865 in order. The neoclassical interiors, today called after the former inhabitants "Habsburg Staterooms", receiving a meticulous and detailed restoration taking place at the premises of originality and authenticity, got back their venerable and sumptuous appearance. From the world wide scattered historical pieces of equipment have been bought back 70 properties or could be returned through permanent loan to its original location, by which to the visitors is made experiencable again that atmosphere in 1919 the state rooms of the last Habsburg owner Archduke Frederick had owned. The for the first time in 80 years public accessible "Habsburg State Rooms" at the Palais Albertina enable now again as eloquent testimony to our Habsburg past and as a unique cultural heritage fundamental and essential insights into the Austrian cultural history. With the relocation of the main entrance to the level of the Augustinerbastei the recollection to this so valuable Austrian Cultural Heritage formally and functionally came to completion. The vision of the restoration and recovery of the grand palace was a pillar on which the new Albertina should arise again, the other embody the four large newly built exhibition halls, which allow for the first time in the history of the Albertina, to exhibit the collection throughout its encyclopedic breadh under optimal conservation conditions.
Image: The new entrance area of the Albertina
64 meter long shed roof. Hans Hollein.
The palace presents itself now in its appearance in the historicist style of the Ringstrassenära, almost as if nothing had happened in the meantime. But will the wheel of time should not, cannot and must not be turned back, so that the double standards of the "Albertina Palace" said museum - on the one hand Habsburg grandeur palaces and other modern museum for the arts of graphics - should be symbolized by a modern character: The in 2003 by Hans Hollein designed far into the Albertina square cantilevering, elegant floating flying roof. 64 meters long, it symbolizes in the form of a dynamic wedge the accelerated urban spatial connectivity and public access to the palace. It advertises the major changes in the interior as well as the huge underground extensions of the repositioned "Albertina".
Christian Benedictine
Art historian with research interests History of Architecture, building industry of the Hapsburgs, Hofburg and Zeremonialwissenschaft (ceremonial sciences). Since 1990 he works in the architecture collection of the Albertina. Since 2000 he supervises as director of the newly founded department "Staterooms" the restoration and furnishing of the state rooms and the restoration of the facades and explores the history of the palace and its inhabitants.
The Theosophical Society, founded in New York in 1875, includes a Rosicrucian current that sees the Rosy Cross as ‘the divine light of self-knowledge’ (Franz Hartmann, 1838-1912). Yet there are no commentaries specifically dedicated to the Chymical Wedding in the theosophical literature. Like Helena Blavatsky (1831-1891), the co-founder of the Theosophical Society, the Austrian theosopher Rudolf Steiner (1861-1925) was convinced that the mysteries of the Rosy Cross were ‘solely passed on through oral tradition’ (1906). Steiner became the Secretary General of the German branch of the Theosophical Society in 1902. He expected to discover authentic Rosicrucian rituals when he joined the Freemasons as his mentor Goethe had. But like the theosophers, he observed that the true spirit of the Rosy Cross was no longer to be found in the secret societies of his day. In 1906, the ‘Rosy Cross of the Theosophical Society’ began presenting the ‘Mystery of Golgotha’ as an entirely unique event in the history of mankind, at odds with the Theosophical Society’s custom of granting equal importance to all religions. In 1917, ten years after leaving Annie Besant’s Esoteric School and five years after founding the Anthroposophical Society, Steiner published a study on the Chymical Wedding in Berlin. The present article shows that this written commentary was a means for him to situate himself in the continuity of the Rosicrucian tradition of esoteric Christianity while introducing his own theosophy, which he called ‘anthroposophy’ or ‘spiritual science’, as the heir of the authentic Rosicrucians. The reference to the authoritative text allowed him to illustrate and justify his former assertions on 1) the actual existence of Christian Rosenkreuz and the Rosicrucian order, 2) the seven stages of Rosicrucian initiation, 3) Rosicrucianism as the best way of initiation for modern European man, 4) the “etheric vision” of Christ based on the action of Christian Rosencreuz’s “etheric body”. These ideas influenced a number of Western esotericists, including Neville Meakin (†1912), Max Heindel (1865-1919) and Jan van Rijckenborgh (1896-1968).
1 Chymical Wedding by Christian Rosencreutz has been the subject of an important reception1 within certain modern Western esoteric currents2, in particular since the end of the 19th century. In a context of criticism of positivism and enthusiasm for spiritualism from the United States, occultism was on the rise in Europe around 1900, and the Rosicrucians were a fashionable subject. In France, for example, the Martinist writer Joseph Péladan (1858-1918) organized between 1892 and 1897, in Parisian art galleries, several Salons de la Rose-Croix in which symbolist artists known as the Belgian painter Fernand Khnopff took part. . In this contribution, I will focus mainly on the period from 1875 – the date of the founding of the Theosophical Society in New York by the Russian occultist Helena Blavatsky, Colonel Henry Steel Olcott and a few others – to 1917, the year of the publication in Berlin of the Commentary on the Chemical Wedding of Christian Rose-Croix by the Austrian occultist Rudolf Steiner. The aim will be to understand Steiner's commentary from the inside, to reconstitute its internal logic from an emic perspective3, and to perceive in doing so the construction of the Rosicrucian myth specific to this esoteric4 vision of the world that is anthroposophy. . It will also be a question of resituating this commentary in the theosophical literature which preceded it and of bringing to light its influence on later esoteric literature.
Theosophical literature and the Chemical Weddings (1877-1902)
5 Franz Hartmann: Unter den Adepten und Rosenkreuzern (Leipzig n.d.). Berlin 1963, p. 96.
2The Theosophical Society is an international association teaching a religious syncretism of occultist and esoteric inspiration with a strong oriental flavor, particularly Buddhist and Hindu. Theosophical literature does not include a commentary dedicated specifically to the Chemical Wedding, but rather scattered reflections emphasizing the importance of Rosicrucianism as a Western path of self-knowledge leading to the knowledge of God. The German theosophist Franz Hartmann (1838-1912) states for example: “Es wird uns klar sein, daß es den Rosenkreuzern nicht so sehr um intellektuelle Forschung und Vielwisserei, als vielmehr um die göttliche Selbsterkenntnis zu tun war und um die Kraft des wahren Glaubens , der zu dieser Gotteserkenntnis führt. 5 The Theosophical Society does not regard any religion as superior to others; all express, according to her, an aspect of a universal truth. According to the famous motto of the Society, “there is no religion superior to truth”. According to Helena P. Blavatsky, the true spirit of the Rose-Croix no longer animates the Rosicrucians of her time:
6 Helena Petrovna Blavatsky: Isis unveiled. Key to the Mysteries of Ancient Science and Theology (...)
The Rose-Croix Brothers, mysterious practitioners of the Middle Ages, still exist, but only in name. They may 'shed tears over the grave of their revered Master Hiram Abiff', but they will search in vain for the true place 'where the acacia branch was placed'. The dead letter remains alone, the spirit has fled.6
3 This spirit is, according to her, much more preserved in literature – and Blavatsky explicitly quotes the famous initiatory novel by the British novelist Edward Bulwer-Lytton Zanoni7 – than in the various lodges and groups claiming Rosicrucianism in his time in Europe and in the USA. None seem to find favor in his eyes. We can think of the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia, a Rosicrucian order founded in London in 1865 by master masons William J. Hughan and Robert W. Little, or L'Aube Dorée, The Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, a secret society (whose rituals are inspired by the Golden Rose-Cross, at least for the distribution of degrees) founded in London in 1888 by Samuel Liddell Mathers and William Wynn Westcott, both members of the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia. Note that Westcott later became theosophist. These groups multiplied at the end of the 19th century. In France, the Kabbalistic Order of the Rose-Croix founded in 1888 by Stanislas de Guaita (1861-1897) and Joséphin Péladan (1858-1918) had the role of perfecting the training of Martinists and included the French doctor and occultist Gérard Anaclet Vincent Encausse (1865-1916), known as Papus, among its members. In Germany, the Ordo Templi Orientis (O.T.O.), a para-Masonic organization oriented towards magic, was animated by a member of the Societas Rosicruciana in Germania, the German-English occultist Theodor Reuß, who in 1902 obtained the right, with the German theosophist Franz Hartmann, to practice the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite and the Rite of Memphis-Misraïm.
Rudolf Steiner, the “Rose-Croix” of the Theosophical Society (1902-1906)
8 Gary Lachmann: Rudolf Steiner, a biography. Paris 2009.
9 Rudolf Steiner: Mein Lebensgang. Eine nicht vollendete Autobiography [1925], Rudolf Steiner Gesam (...)
10 Hartmann: Unter den Adepten, quoted by Friedrich Lienhard: Unter dem Rosenkreuz: ein Hausbuch aus (...)
4It was also in 1902 that Rudolf Steiner, an Austrian born in 1861 in a small village in Croatia (which was then part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire), became Secretary General of the German section of the Theosophical Society, multiplying the conferences across Germany and beyond8. Steiner states in his autobiography that he became close to the Theosophists because, like them, he was convinced of the existence of a “spiritual world”9. At the beginning of the 20th century, Steiner gave less importance to the Rosicrucian manifestos than to an oral Rosicrucian tradition which would have remained intact within secret societies. He asserted in December 1906 that nothing of authentic Rosicrucianism would be found in the Rosicrucian writings of the early seventeenth century. Steiner endorses the argument of theosophists like Franz Hartmann who describe the essence of the authentic Rose-Croix as "the divine light of self-knowledge"10 and who are convinced that the mysteries of the Rose-Croix are only transmitted orally:
But you can see how difficult it has always been to get to know Rosicrucianism from the fact that Helmont, Leibniz and others were unable to find out anything about the Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucian initiation is historically traced back to a book from the beginning of the 17th century, which states, among other things, that the Rosicrucians dealt with alchemical things, as well as with other things, for example with higher education and so on. So it is written in the Fama Fraternitatis. / Nothing can be found there either about what really is Rosicrucianism, because the mysteries of the Rosicrucians have only been handed down through oral tradition. What has externally attached itself to the name Rosicrucian is very little suitable for fathoming the nature of the Rosicrucians.11
5 Steiner is also nourished by another tradition, in this case German thought and its “great geniuses”, which, according to him, must fertilize theosophy. Steiner thinks in particular of Goethe, whose thought cannot be grasped, according to him, without a deep understanding of its occult foundation. After having studied philosophy in Vienna and read in particular Kant, Fichte, Schopenhauer and Nietzsche, after having defended in 1891 a doctoral thesis in philosophy at the University of Rostock, Steiner worked in Weimar on the edition of the scientific work of Goethe, and gave numerous lectures on Goethe to members of the Theosophical Society. Thus, in the lecture “Die okkulte Grundlage in Goethes Schaffen” (1905), he refers to Goethe’s poem Die Geheimnisse (1785), which according to him expresses the mysteries of the Rose-Croix12. Steiner takes Goethe for a Rose-Croix initiate. In 1780, the German poet was initiated into Freemasonry in the Amalia lodge in Weimar, and received in 1783 into the Order of the Illuminated under the name of Abaris. Speeches and many poems bear witness to this interest in Freemasons, but also several passages from Wilhelm Meister, from Dichtung und Wahrheit (Poetry and Truth) as well as Das Märchen (The Fairy Tale of the Beautiful Lily)
6 Steiner attempts to revitalize the Rosicrucian tradition not only by relating himself to the Rosicrucian inspiration of Goethe, but also by concretely seeking authentic Rosicrucians and rituals; he thinks he can do this by joining Freemasonry, like his mentor Goethe. It was in 1904-1905 that Steiner began to participate in Masonic activities, hoping to introduce the occult teachings of Theosophy into them. In 1905, he was initiated by Theodor Reuß into the Rite of Misraïm, with his wife – which cost him dearly, as noted by the German historian Helmut Zander14 –, and in 1906 became President of the “Chapter and Mystical Temple” Mystica Aeterna, in Berlin. In January 1906, he obtained permission from Theodor Reuß to bring into this Freemason Chapter as many members of the Theosophical Society (and other people) as he wished15. But he is somewhat wary of Reuß: “Reuß ist kein Mensch, auf den irgendwie zu bauen wäre. […] Wir haben es mit einem ‘Rahmen’, nicht mit mehr in der Wirklichkeit zu tun. Augenblicklich steckt gar nichts hinter der Sache. Die okkulten Mächte haben sich ganz davon zurückgezogen. 16 According to Helmut Zander, there is no historical proof that Steiner belonged to another Masonic society. In 1907, Steiner was appointed Grand Master of the Rite of Misraïm and led initiation ceremonies in this capacity. The First World War, however, marked the end of Steiner's Masonic activities. Between 1902 and 1906, Steiner developed his Christology independently within the Theosophical Society without this posing any particular problem. His relationship with Annie Besant is excellent: he is part of her Esoteric School and comments glowingly on the German translation of his work Esoteric Christianity published in 1903.
The gradual break with the Theosophists and the founding of the Anthroposophical Society (1906-1912)
18 Steiner, “Die drei Einweihungspfade”, lecture given in Basel on September 19, 1906 before (...)
19 Ibid., p. 92: “der größte der Religionslehrer”.
20 On the action of the Buddha, carried out at the request of the servant of Christ, Christian Rose-Croix, see (...)
7 It was in 1906 that Steiner distinguished for the first time three forms of initiation: the Eastern path, which presupposes the absolute obedience of the student to a guru, the Christian path, which would no longer be adapted to modern man due to the evolution of science and culture, and the Rosicrucian path, which would be free from any enslaving master-disciple relationship18. Alongside this hierarchy of initiatic schools, the "mystery of Golgotha" was mentioned for the first time, at the end of 1906, a concept which would become central to Steiner's Christology: Christ, considered as "the greatest religious teacher"19, embodies in an earthly physical body the solar macrocosmic Christ principle. He gives "the greatest impulse that the soul is able to assimilate" by coming from other worlds to unite with the earth. The Christ impulse, what Steiner calls the "mystery of Golgotha", is for him a completely unique and exceptional fact in the history of humanity. It is no coincidence that in several of his lectures, Steiner emphasizes that the life of Christ goes further than that of the Buddha, since it reaches the resurrection while that of the Buddha ends in the transfiguration20. By focusing his thought on the figure of Christ, Steiner approaches European theological traditions which consider Christ as a personal figure; but he distances himself from the theosophists of Adyar who give equal importance to all religions and consider Jesus as a “great initiate” among others. It was in this context that Annie Besant was elected President of the Theosophical Society in 1907. The same year, Steiner left the Esoteric School of Besant to found an independent esoteric school, teaching a Rosicrucian path rooted in a specifically European esoteric tradition. .
8 According to Helmut Zander, it was above all in opposition to Annie Besant that Steiner increasingly sought, from 1906-1907, to situate himself in a Rosicrucian tradition and to “Christologize” his thought21. The fact that in 1903 Steiner did not mention Christian Rose-Croix in his list of great initiates shows, according to Zander, that the Rosicrucian tradition was built gradually. It is also with the aim of building this European tradition that Steiner would have integrated Christian Rose-Croix in a series of reincarnations: Lazare, Hiram Abiff, the Count of Saint-Germain, etc. When Steiner and Besant agreed at the Munich Congress in May 1907, it was decided that Steiner would teach the Western, "Rosicrucian" path, and Besant the Eastern path. According to Zander, this agreement is superficial and hides a settlement of power. The day after the Congress, Steiner begins the cycle of lectures entitled Die Theosophie des Rosenkreuzers in which he emphasizes the superiority of the Rosicrucian path, and therefore, according to the German historian, his personal superiority over Besant. Zander is of the opinion that in these lectures, in particular in the last lecture of the cycle entitled "Theosophy according to the Rosicrucian method", the Rosicrucian reference would be applied like a thin superstructure on specifically Theosophical themes and, given its vague in the occultist circles of his time, would serve as an empty frame that Steiner could fill as he pleased with content from Christian and European esotericism22. This theory only seems partly relevant because the reference to the Rosicrucians is present long before the break with Besant and anchored in the German tradition, in Goethe in particular. From 1903-1904, Steiner presented Christian Rose-Croix and Jesus as the "two great Masters of the West", thus minimizing the influence of the Eastern Masters. In 1906 Steiner described the seven stages of the Rosicrucian path23, also present or explained in other texts, as in the Science of the Occult (1910) for example.
9 The fundamental disagreement concerns the theory of the return of Christ developed by Besant after the Munich Congress and explains that Steinerian Christology developed with increased speed after 1907. In 1908, Steiner clearly asserts the superiority of Christianity: “[… ] das Christentum ist größer als alle Religion! Das ist die Rosenkreuzerweisheit. 24 In 1911 he held conferences on Christian Rosicrucians at the newly created Rosicrucian branch of the Theosophical Society, where the disagreements appeared more and more evident. Unlike the Theosophists, Steiner considers Christian Rose-Croix as a personality who really lived in the 13th century, and the Rosicrucian order as an organization that really existed. The influence of the spiritual entity that is Christian Rose-Croix would be exerted mainly from his “etheric body”25, incarnated or not26. The action of Christ can take place according to Steiner only from the "etheric"27, that is to say from a subtle field of life forces made up of four ethers and located between the material and the astral plane. For Steiner, there can be no return of Christ to the physical plane, as the Theosophists assert. When leaders of the Theosophical Society believe they have found a new Messiah in the person of the young Hindu Jiddu Krishnamurti, Steiner separates definitively from the Theosophical Society to found, at the end of 1912, the Anthroposophical Society.
Rudolf Steiner anthroposophist: the role of the Chemical Weddings in the construction of a Rosicrucian tradition (1912-1917)
28 Rudolf Steiner: The Chemical Wedding of Christian Rose-Croix 1459, recorded by J. V. Andreae, Stud (...)
29 Rudolf Steiner: Die Theosophie des Rosenkreuzers, Vierzehn Vorträge, München 22. May bis 6. June 1 (...)
11 Steiner no doubt chose to comment on the Wedding because it was the Rosicrucian text he knew best31, but that is not the only reason. The importance he attached to this commentary is evident in the fact that, unlike many other things he has said about Christian Rose-Croix at conferences, it is a written study that he wrote himself. This is indicative of a change in initiatory method in modern times:
32 Bettina Gruber: “Überlegungen zu einer Begriffsdiskussion”. In: Moritz Baßler / Hildegard Châtel (...)
33 Aurélie Choné: Rudolf Steiner, Carl Gustav Jung, Hermann Hesse, Passeurs between East and West. (...)
As the written expression of the traditional teaching transmitted from master to disciple, the book increasingly replaces the oral transmission of knowledge within secret societies, and becomes what connects the instructor and the reader, or more precisely, the Real. and the reader. Reading thus becomes the occasion for a practice, that of a conscious relationship. This ‘self-initiation through reading’32 is a characteristic trend of modernity, perceptible as early as the 19th century. It is based on respect for the subject and his autonomy of thought, but in return requires significant self-discipline and a very firm will.33
30 Rudolf Steiner: Das rosenkreutzerische Christentum. Stuttgart 1950.
10 In 1917, five years after the foundation of the Anthroposophical Society, Steiner published in Berlin a study devoted to the Chemical Weddings28. A series of questions does not fail to arise: how to explain that Steiner felt the need to give a commentary on the Weddings when he did not comment on either the Fama or the Confessio? How to explain that he found it necessary to write a study insisting on the importance of this text eleven years after having affirmed that the oral tradition was more important than the Manifestos? Why did you publish this commentary precisely in 1917, more than a century ago, when he had already given several lectures in previous years on the Rosicrucian path, in particular ten years earlier, in 1907, Die Philosophie des Rosenkreuzers29 and in 1911-1912, on Rosicrucian Christianity30? And finally, for what purpose does he write this comment?
12 As secret societies no longer conveyed the authentic message according to Steiner, it no doubt seemed necessary to him, sensing the end of his life approaching, to write down what he knew of this original message. We will show that this written commentary was a means for him, at a time when he needed to affirm the identity of his movement in the face of the theosophists, to situate himself in the continuity of the Western tradition of Christian esotericism and to present anthroposophy as the heiress of the authentic Rosicrucians. If he appeals to an authoritative text, Les Noces Chymiques, it is to illustrate and justify his previous remarks:
on the real existence of Christian Rose-Croix and the Rosicrucian Order,
on the content of the Rosicrucian initiatory path,
on the superiority of the Rosicrucian path at the present time,
on the etheric vision of Christ thanks to the action of Christian Rose-Croix from the "etheric world".
The real existence of Christian Rose-Croix and the Order of the Rose-Croix
34 On this subject, see the article by Stefania Salvadori in this volume.
13 For Steiner, Johann Valentin Andreae (1586-1654) is the author of Les Noces Chymiques and he wrote the work in 1603, thirteen years before its publication in Strasbourg in 1616. It should be noted that these dates are roughly in line with the assertions of the most current researchers. Steiner does not seek to challenge by means of historical arguments the assertions of historians who hold the work to be “a kind of literary deception” (NC, 264). But he considers it impossible that a young man of seventeen had “the maturity required to ridicule the evaporated minds of his time, by presenting them with a phantasmagoria under the name of the Rosicrucian current”. Moreover, the spiritually very high content of Les Noces is not for him contradictory with the young age of the author. In his eyes, Andreae wrote under the dictation of “great intuitive forces” (NC, 269). Later, having become a pietistic theologian, Andreae would have lost this intuition, which explains why he was able to deny his story afterwards. Steiner points out that in transcribing the experiences of Christian Rose-Croix, the young Andreae encountered strong resistance, in this case “events similar to those which led to the Thirty Years’ War” (NC, 8). By comparing this situation to the one he knew himself, at a time when the development of anthroposophy was hampered by opposing forces, he clearly places himself in the continuity of the Rosicrucian current.
14 In his commentary, Steiner begins by explaining how the work should be approached, devoting several pages to the “method”, or rather to the attitude to adopt when faced with the text. Because it is precisely not an intellectual, scientific method in the usual sense of the word. Humility, self-knowledge and purification of the soul are the necessary conditions for the spiritual world to be able, through the text, to speak to the soul in the form of images, symbols, "secret figures" such as those of the Geheime Figuren der Rosenkreuzer35. A rather similar attitude of attentive listening with regard to images (and the products of the unconscious) characterizes the psychology of the depths of C. G. Jung (in particular the active imagination): it is not a question of seeking to understand intellectually the image that presents itself, but rather to let it act, to mature in the soul, to brood over it in oneself, until its meaning becomes clear; this requires great patience and the awareness that, as in any deep esoteric text, the message is never completely unveiled, deeper layers always remaining hidden.
15 The key to Steiner's argument therefore rests on a precise method, which he claims to deduce from the attitude and mode of perception of Christian Rose-Croix himself, as described in the novel. The historical method seems to him inappropriate for clarifying overly complicated controversies. “Spiritual Science” is presented as the most adequate way to deduce from the text itself the authenticity of the experiences described, and therefore the reality of the existence of Christian Rose-Croix as well as of the Rosicrucian current. It is not for him an allegory, but a true story, which confirms what he affirmed in his lectures of 1911 on the historical, and not mythical, figure of Christian Rose-Croix.
The content of the Rosicrucian initiatory school
16 In his commentary of 1917, Steiner explains, through the lived experience of Christian Rose-Croix, the seven stages of the Rosicrucian path which he had already exposed ten years earlier, in Die Theosophie des Rosenkreuzers: the study, the imagination, inspiration, the preparation of the Philosopher's Stone, the correspondences between macrocosm and microcosm, diving into the macrocosm and bliss. The seven days correspond to the stages of the initiatory path of Christian Rose-Croix towards the suprasensible worlds and reflect a process of alchemical transformation which leads him towards his spiritual rebirth.
17 From the first day, it is a question of an “imaginative vision” that Christian Rose-Croix had seven years earlier, which announced to him that he would be invited to the “Chymic Wedding”. Another imagination has him “see” a young woman in a blue dress studded with stars – the “manifestation of an entity from the spirit world” (NC, 195) according to Steiner. Another imagination reveals to him a portal, the threshold of the suprasensible world according to Steiner, and a castle, place of spiritual experience. Then comes the fourth day, with the presentation to the Kings and their decapitation: these symbols are for Steiner “authentic imaginations, in conformity with the laws which govern the evolution of the soul” (NC, 243). The ordeals that kings undergo foreshadow what must happen to Christian Rose-Croix himself. He feels the tragedy of the royal hall “as if his own soul lived it: Decapitation is a stage in his own evolution. (NC, 244) According to Steiner, the whole alchemical process described highlights "the mystery of psychic metamorphosis" (NC, 263), namely "the way in which the forces of knowledge, developed by the organism in the ordinary course of life, are transformed into forces of supersensible investigation. (NC, 253) The term "power of knowledge" is imbued with the philosophy of life (Lebensphilosophie) present at the time of Steiner, but it is a question of directing this vitalism towards a spiritualism by transforming sensitive knowledge in supersensible knowledge, which is possible only on condition "of being penetrated by the forces of death." (NC, 247) Thus Christian Rose-Croix contemplates the death of the "kings" in his soul, namely the death of "his means of knowledge, such as they result from the metamorphosis of the material processes of his organism, without himself intervenes. (NC, 248-249) By passing from natural alchemy to the art of alchemy, he will be able to confer on his ordinary faculties of knowledge a particular character which the processes of organic evolution have removed from them. The purpose of the fifth day is precisely, according to Steiner, to complete the natural alchemy. Christian Rose-Croix directs his gaze towards the “laboratory” of nature, where it “gives birth to the vital element of growth” (NC, 249). In the Tower of Olympus, during the preparation of the Stone of the Sages, the inanimate forces of knowledge are brought to life.
18 The seventh day describes the accomplishment of the alchemical work and the promotion of Christian Rose-Croix to the rank of “Knight of the Stone of Gold”. The man whose forces of the soul – thought, feeling, will – are transformed, is as if born again: he becomes the “father” of his own faculties of knowledge. It is a true gnosis in the sense of knowledge, the birth of new forces of supersensible knowledge. This also explains the Steinerian interpretation of the end of the story: Christian Rose-Croix expects to expiate the "fault" of having succumbed to the temptation by looking at Venus naked on the fifth day, and to be condemned to the charge of guardian; but this is not the case, because this guardian turns out in fact to be only a part of himself that he is able to distinguish from himself; and here we are almost approaching a Jungian interpretation of The Wedding , except that the existence of a spiritual world is clearly posed in Steiner: “He becomes the guardian of his own psychic life; but this office in no way prevents him from maintaining free relations with the world of the spirit. (NC, 260-261)
The Rosicrucian path, the initiatory school most suited to modern Europeans
19 Steiner also explains in his commentary on the Marriage why the Rosicrucian way is the most suitable for modern Western man.
20 First, it does not involve blindly following a guru as in the Eastern path as Steiner imagines it, or having absolute faith in the personality of Jesus Christ as in the Christian path. The Rosicrucian path gives less importance to feelings than to facts that can be observed and studied. The first stage of the journey, study, demonstrates the importance of a scientific approach. Steiner emphasizes that Christian Rose-Croix was versed in the knowledge provided by the study of the “Liberal Sciences and Arts” of his time and that he sought to unite knowledge and faith. This is also, according to Steiner, the objective of anthroposophy and as he can situate it in the continuity of the Rosicrucian current: neither religion nor philosophy, the Science of the mind (Geisteswissenschaft) aims to know the worlds suprasensibles with the same rigor as science studies the phenomena of the physical, sensible world.
36 Steiner: “The mission of Christian Rose-Croix, his character and his task. The mission of Gautama Bu (...)
21 This is only possible through the knowledge of nature, the very object of natural alchemy. In his commentary on the Wedding, Steiner clearly opposes the paths of mysticism and alchemy: “The alchemist seeks a knowledge of nature which opens the way to a true knowledge of man. (NC, 214) as the mystic turns inward. According to Steiner, it is quite revealing that the Rosicrucian current was born in the 15th century – a very dark period marked, according to him, by the appearance of the materialist current, which played a major role in scientific theories, especially in matters astronomy; with the beginnings of modern science – Copernicus (1473-1543), Galileo (1564-1642), Kepler (1571-1630), etc. – developed, according to him, “a vision of the world which saw in the macrocosm only an immense machinery composed of material globes”36. A new science must bring the necessary corrective to this materialistic tendency; and Steiner sees it represented in the Weddings through the figure of the Virgin whose name is Alchemy: "this suprasensible science comes from the spiritual worlds whereas the knowledge of the Seven 'Liberal Arts' is acquired on the sensible plane" (NC, 236).
22 In the same spirit, Agrippa von Nettesheim (1487-1535) and Paracelsus (1493-1541) sought, according to Steiner, to explore the laws of nature and access the superior worlds from the natural sciences, through the study of the five elements . The alchemist learns to know his soul as well as nature and discovers that the same forces act there. This is the fifth stage of the Rosicrucian path, the correspondences between macro- and microcosm. The contemplation of natural processes like dissolution and putrefaction becomes meditation, fervent prayer, and arouses a sense of devotion. According to Steiner, the sanctity of nature is at the center of Les Noces, the mission of Christian Rose-Croix being to discover the spirit in nature. As a Knight of the Stone of Gold, he will have to live in accordance with the two mottos inscribed on the medal he receives, as well as the other Knights, on the seventh day: "Art is the servant of nature" and “Nature is the daughter of time. (NC, 259)
37 Antoine Faivre: Access to Western esotericism. Paris vol. I 1986, vol. II, 1996.
23 Steiner presents the Science of the Spirit as the heir to the Rosicrucian current in that it seeks to rediscover the religious character that the study of nature had in the Middle Ages, to reveal the spiritual reality behind the veil of nature. At the same time, he seeks to show the evolution of the Rosicrucian teaching. Mainly based on the natural sciences in the Middle Ages, in connection with alchemy, it became in its time "Science of the mind" in connection with the natural sciences in the Goethean sense of the term. The great Rosicrucian meditation on the symbol of the cross surrounded by seven roses, described for example in 1910 in Die Geheimwissenschaft (Science of the Occult), is deeply linked to living Nature, one of the criteria of esotericism according to Antoine Faivre37, since it is first of all a question of representing a plant which opens out, its roots which plunge into the darkness, its stem which rises towards the light. It involves the transformation of the forces of life into spiritual forces by a process of transmutation of the "etheric" into supersensible energy: this inner alchemy constitutes the very essence of the new Rosicrucian mysteries according to Steiner.
38 Johann Valentin Andreae: The Chemical Wedding of Christian Rose-Croix. In: Bernard Gorceix: The bi (...)
24 Finally, Steiner wishes to show through the experiences of Christian Rose-Croix and his companions that the Rosicrucian initiation is a personal path at the service of society: “The presence of such men in the social order will be a leaven for those who it and will help clean it up. (NC, 261) On reading Les Noces, it clearly appears that Christian Rose-Croix will play a special role because he is led to see more marvels38 than his companions who "only perceive what is shown to them, without the intervention of their personal will. (NC, 230) By continuing to serve as a guardian after receiving the supreme reward, he does not return to his solitary life, out of the world; he sees himself obliged to link spiritual life and social life in the service of others (karma-yoga, one would say in the Indian tradition), which is characteristic of a modern initiation. Steiner situates anthroposophy in the continuity of this tradition by insisting on education for freedom and by showing the importance of the concrete societal applications of its ideas in fields as diverse as pedagogy, agriculture, medicine and science. 'architecture.
25 In his commentary on Les Noces, Steiner particularly insists on the visions and imaginations of Christian Rose-Croix, which would be produced by the action of his “etheric body”. On Easter Friday, Christian's supersensible perception allows him to have the vision of the woman in the blue dress: "This activity of the etheric body can be compared to the bringing into action of a radiant light. (NC, 195-196) It is this activity that every human being is called upon to develop thanks to a daily meditative practice allowing the metamorphosis of his soul and the development of faculties of supersensible perception. Through this central practice in the Rosicrucian initiation as Steiner understands it, the student feels the influence of the etheric body of Christian Rose-Croix and can perceive the appearance of Christ in his own etheric body, that is, say realize the Christ in himself, the inner Christ, without going through a guru or other spiritual master. According to Steiner, all of humanity would be called to live this experience of the road to Damascus, and not only the circle of Rosicrucian initiates. The mission of the "Science of the Spirit" would be to divulge the Rosicrucian mystery to as many people as possible today.
39 On this subject, see Véronique Liard's contribution: “Carl Gustav Jung and the Chymic Weddings. Alc (...)
40 I refer here to chapter 10 of C. G. Jung's Psychological Types: Psychologische Typen. Zurich (...)
41 However, this interpretation should be qualified. Indeed, experience plays a very important role (...)
26We can see a certain affinity between the Steinerian commentary and the Jungian reading39 of the Wedding: in both cases, the initiatory journey of Christian Rose-Croix expresses the “mystery of psychic metamorphosis” (NC, 263). The big difference comes from the way of thinking of Jung and Steiner, and their opposite attitude towards reality. From a Jungian perspective,40 one could perhaps qualify Steiner’s philosophical temperament as “extroverted” and that of Jung as “introverted” (this is moreover how he saw himself); indeed, the anthroposophist links his thought closely to real objects while the founder of depth psychology is above all concerned with his inner world. Steiner is an idealist in that the spiritual world has for him a character of truth and absolute in the same way as the objects which are in front of him, without possible contestation, while for Jung, nourished by Kant, thought partially derives from subjectivity, which places all metaphysics beyond the reach of human understanding and establishes an empirical approach to reality. Jung needs to look within himself for landmarks to evolve in his inner world, without resorting to metaphysics to name things outside of him; he tends to see in him realities which, for the extrovert, are external.
42 We can think in particular of biodynamic agriculture – the processes of decomposition, putr (...)
43 See the third stage of the conjunction described at the end of Carl Gustav Jung: Mysterium conjunct (...)
44 On the comparison of these paths, see Aurélie Choné: Rudolf Steiner, Carl Gustav Jung, Herman (...)
27 Steiner considers the mystical path (introverted attitude according to the Jungian typology) unsuited to the materialistic modern age, and considers the alchemical path (extroverted attitude according to the Jungian typology) which passes through the knowledge of nature, as the most appropriate today. today. Could this be the reaction of an extrovert who does not understand the other attitude? Jung also uses alchemy, but more in the psychological sense of an inner psychic transformation; he emphasizes the writings that translate external experiences into symbolic processes revealing the archetypes of the collective unconscious, which he wants to find in order to shed light on his journey and that of his patients. But if Jung seems to be more interested in the interior side (oratory) and Steiner in the operative side of alchemy42 (laboratory), the fact remains that the psychiatrist also integrates a much broader dimension through the notion of unus mundus43, and that the anthroposophist pays great attention to inner processes, emphasizing the passage from natural alchemy to the Science of the mind. Anthroposophy, which seeks to develop our perception of the supersensible world, and depth psychology, which aims to approach the Self in order to reach the totality of our being, have important similarities in the journey they offer towards greater freedom. and autonomy.
28 If Les Noces has caught the attention of such different thinkers, it is undoubtedly because this writing offers a fine example of a balanced appreciation between the two points of view. The oratory is as important there as the laboratory. There is both the experimental side (Tower of Olympus) and the importance of moral purification (weighing test, vault of Venus). Extroverts tend to make it a laboratory affair by denying the other side, while introverts stress the projection of psychic contents onto matter and make it a process of individuation, neglecting the experimental side which is very vague in the definitions of the materials, which vary from one to another. But the secret undoubtedly lies in the right balance between extroversion and introversion, science and faith, laboratory and oratory.
Assessment and posterity of the anthroposophical reception of Les Noces until today
29 All the arguments deployed in Steiner’s extremely dense Commentary combine to demonstrate that the Weddings are “an objective relationship of an authentic quest” (NC, 263). Steiner felt the need to give a commentary on the Wedding - rather than on the Fama or the Confessio - because this story contains a wealth of images and symbols which make visible, in the form of evocative imaginations, the passage from sensitive to supersensitive. This commentary aims to anchor Steiner's theosophy, which he calls anthroposophy, in the Rosicrucian tradition of esoteric Christianity. Steiner thus stands out from the Theosophical Society and Eastern initiation by proposing a “Rosicrucian initiation” adapted to modern man in that it brings together faith and science, knowledge and contemplation of nature. Starting from the Manifesto, he seeks to prove what he has asserted in previous conferences and to give greater authority to his words through the exegesis of the source text itself. In doing so, he presents himself as the successor to the Rosicrucian current, which is supposed to express the quintessence of the great previous religions, and therefore the cutting edge of all spiritual teachings.
30 His reception of Les Noces will find an important echo in the anthroposophical milieu, among students and close friends like Michael Bauer46 (1871-1929), who was a member of his esoteric School. Today, the Rosicrucian reference is still very present among anthroposophists. According to the Dutch writer Jelle van der Meulen, for example, Steiner was initiated by Christian Rose-Croix47. The links between Anthroposophy and Rosicrucianism have been studied by engineer Viktor Stracke (1903-1991) and physician Peter Selg (1963- )48. Les Noces gave rise to a new commentary by Bastiaan Baan, director of the seminary of the Fellowship of Christians in North America, and former Waldorf school teacher. Overall, the interpretation of Les Noces is the object of a deepening in two main directions: meditation50 and cosmology51.
52 The outer order of the Stella Matutina was known as the Mystic Rose or Order of the M.R. i (...)
53 Crispian Villeneuve: Rudolf Steiner in Britain: A Documentation of His Ten Visits, 1902‑25, vol. 1 (...)
54 The Table Round (Ordo Tabulae Rotundae) is a neo-Arthurian mystical order that Felkin also exported (...)
55 Zander: Anthroposophy in Deutschland. t. I, p. 844.
56 See the contribution of Sébastien Gregov in this volume.
31 We also mention the influence of Steiner on the English doctor Robert Felkin, who in 1903 created the magical order Stella Matutina (Morning Star)52 in England, a splinter group from the Golden Dawn, and on Neville Meakin53, a member of the Stella Matutina. They saw in him an authentic representative of the Rosicrucian tradition, the missing link in the chain of the Rose-Croix dating back to the 17th century. Known by the initials EOL (Ex oriente Lux), Grand Master of the neo-Arthurian Order Ordo Tabulae Rotundae54, Meakin met Steiner in 1910 and 1912, received the initiation of adeptus minor in the Chapter Mystica aeterna and embarked in 1911 for Constantinople, traveling in the footsteps of the pilgrimage described in the Fama Fraternitatis. Steiner's ideas on the real existence of Christian Rose-Croix and his Order, as well as on the different incarnations of Christian Rose-Croix, will influence Max Heindel (1865-1919), who was vice-president of theosophy of Adyar in California in 1904-1905 and student of the Esoteric School of Steiner in 1907-1908. In 1909 Heindel created the Rosicrucian Fellowship in California. Steiner would accuse him in 1913 of having plagiarized several of his lectures55. Finally, let us mention the obvious influence of the Steinerian reading of the Wedding on the Dutch Rosicrucian Jan van Rijckenborgh, a former disciple of Heindel who founded the Lectorium Rosicrucianum in the 1920s.
Detailed look at part of the roof of Castle de Haar , Kasteel de Haar near the suburb of Vleuten that includes village of Haarzuilen rebuild by architect Pierre Cuyper Project was finished in around 1912 took 20 years to be finished , Martin’s photograph , Utrecht , the Netherlands , June 5. 2019
Old steam heater
Servant living quarters
A outside service walk way inside the castle
Fireplace with beautiful screen and mantel
Beautiful formal gardens with piramide shaped trees
Beautiful staircase
Beautiful staircase in castle , Kasteel de Haar
Staircase
Roof
Narrow passage inside the castle
Formal gardens
Stairway critters sculptures in Castle
Stairway sculptures
Spiral stairway
Central Station in Amsterdam , build by architect Pierre Cuyper
de Rijks Museum in Amsterdam build by architect Pierre Cuyper
de Rijks Museum in Amsterdam
Central Station in Amsterdam
Amsterdam
Lavet bad tub
Lavet bad tub and washing machine
main door
Beautiful staircase
Kasteel de Haar near the suburb of Vleuten that includes village of Haarzuilen
architect Pierre Cuyper
Martin’s photograph
Utrecht
the Netherlands
Nederland
June 2019
Favourites
IPhone 6
Village of Haarzuilen
Kasteel de Haar
Castle the Haar
Kasteel de Haar was rebuild by architect Pierre Cuyper Project was finished in around 1912 took 20 years to be finished
city of Utrecht in the province Utrecht
Beautiful staircase in Kasteel de Haar
Door knocker
Beautiful window and seating
A small gable
Postcard
The Fay Thomas Collection includes family archives relating to the Thomas family. Moses Thomas (1825-1878) was a significant figure in the history of the area now known as the City of Whittlesea, Victoria, Australia. Thomas and Ann and their family lived at "Mayfield", Mernda, Victoria.
Miss Lily Thomas (1871-1946), Thomas and Ann’s fourth daughter lived there all her life. She collected postcards which her family and friends sent her on a very regular basis. It was an easy and enjoyable way to keep in touch. Production of postcards blossomed in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Lily’s collection encompasses the so-called Golden Age (1890-1915) with many postmarked 1906-1907. Some were sent to other members of the family.
The collection document the natural landscape as well as the built environment—buildings, gardens, parks, and tourist sites. Topographical Postcards showing street scenes and general views from Australian and international locations, some of which are artistic views. Popular postcard manufacturers such as Tuck’s Postcards are included in the collection.
Decorative cards, many embellished with floral motives (as a nod to the receiver Lily?) and embossing. Greeting cards are common for Christmas, New Year, Easter and of course birthdays.
Regular senders can be identified from Kyneton and the Great Ocean Road area, Victoria and there is a siginifant collection from Scotland (but not sent from there).
YPRL hold digital copies of the Papers of the Moses Thomas Family held at State Library Victoria
Copyright for these images is Public domain but a credit to the Fay Thomas Collection and YPRL would be appreciated.
Enquiries: Yarra Plenty Regional Library
Fluorite-sphalerite from Illinois, USA.
Deep purple = fluorite
Very dark yellow = fluorite
Very dark gray to black = sphalerite (ZnS - zinc sulfide)
A mineral is a naturally-occurring, solid, inorganic, crystalline substance having a fairly definite chemical composition and having fairly definite physical properties. At its simplest, a mineral is a naturally-occurring solid chemical. Currently, there are about 5400 named and described minerals - about 200 of them are common and about 20 of them are very common. Mineral classification is based on anion chemistry. Major categories of minerals are: elements, sulfides, oxides, halides, carbonates, sulfates, phosphates, and silicates.
The halides are the "salt minerals", and have one or more of the following anions: Cl-, F-, I-, Br-.
Fluorite is a calcium fluoride mineral (CaF2). The most diagnostic physical property of fluorite is its hardness (H≡4). Fluorite typically forms cubic crystals and, when broken, displays four cleavage planes (also quite diagnostic). When broken under controlled conditions, the broken pieces of fluorite form double pyramids. Fluorite is a good example of a mineral that can be any color. Common fluorite colors include clear, purple, blue, green, yellow, orange, and brown. The stereotypical color for fluorite is purple. Purple is the color fluorite "should be". A mineral collector doesn't have fluorite unless it's a purple fluorite (!).
Fluorite occurs in association with some active volcanoes. HF emitted from volcanoes can react with Ca-bearing rocks to form fluorite crystals. Many hydrothermal veins contain fluorite. Much fluorite occurs in the vicinity of southern Illinois (Mississippi Valley-type deposits).
The fluorite-sphalerite specimen shown above is from a Mississippi Valley-type deposit in southern Illinois. Commonly abbreviated "MVT", Mississippi Valley-type deposits are named for a series of mineral deposits that occur in non-deformed platform sedimentary rocks along the Upper Mississippi River Valley, USA. Many specific minerals occur in MVT deposits, but are dominated by galena, sphalerite, barite, and fluorite. These minerals occur in caves and karst, paleokarst structures, in collapse fabrics, in pull-apart structures, etc. MVT deposits in America are mined as important, large sources of lead ore and zinc ore. The classic areas for MVT deposits are southern Illinois, the tristate area of Oklahoma-Missouri-Kansas, northern Kentucky, southwestern Wisconsin, and southeastern Missouri. The minerals are hydrothermal in origin and were precipitated from basinal brines that were flushed out to the edges of large sedimentary basins (e.g., the Illinois Basin and the Black Warrior Basin). In basin edge areas, the brines came into contact with Mississippian-aged carbonate rocks (limestone and dolostone), which caused mineralization. The brines were 15% to 25% salinity with temperatures of 50 to 200 degrees Celsius (commonly 100 to 150 degrees C). MVT mineralization usually occurs in limestone and dolostone but can also be hosted in shales, siltstones, sandstones, and conglomerates. Gangue minerals include pyrite, marcasite, calcite, aragonite, dolomite, siderite, and quartz. Up to 40 or 50 pulses of brine fluids are recorded in banding of mineral suites in MVT deposits (for example, sphalerite coatings in veins have a stratigraphy - each layer represents a pulse event). Each pulse of water was probably expelled rapidly - overpressurization and friction likely caused the water to heat up. Some bitumen (crystallized organic matter) can occur, which is an indication of the basinal origin of the brines. The presence of asphalt-bitumen indicates some hydrocarbon migration occurred. Some petroleum inclusions are found within fluorite crystals and petroleum scum occurs on fluorite crystals. MVT deposits are associated with oil fields and the temperature of mineral precipitation matches the petroleum window. The brines may simply have accompanied hydrocarbon fluids as they migrated updip.
The high temperatures of these basin periphery deposits wasn't necessarily influenced by igneous hydrothermal activity. Hot fluids can occur in basins that are deep enough for the geothermal gradient to be ~100 to 150 degrees Celsius. If a permeable conduit horizon is present in a succession of interbedded siliciclastic sedimentary rocks, migration of hot, deep basinal brines may be quick enough to get MVT deposit conditions at basin margins.
MVT deposits occur in the Upper Mississippi Valley of America as well as in northern Africa, Scandinavia, northwestern Canada, at scattered sites in Europe, and at some sites in the American Cordillera. Some of these occurrences are in deformed host rocks. MVT deposits have little to no precious metals - maybe a little copper (Cu). Mineralization is usually associated with limestone or dolostone in fracture fillings and vugs. Little host rock alteration has occurred - usually only dolomitization of limestones.
The age of the host rocks in the Mississippi Valley area varies - it ranges from Cambrian to Mississippian. Dating of mineralization has been difficult, but published ages indicate a near-latest Paleozoic to Mesozoic timing.
MVT deposits in the Upper Mississippi River area are often divided into three subtypes based on the dominant mineral: 1) lead-rich (galena dominated); 2) zinc-rich (sphalerite dominated); and 3) fluorite-rich.
The fluorite-sphalerite specimen shown here is from the Illinois-Kentucky Fluorspar District ("fluorspar" is a very old name for fluorite), which is an MVT fluoritic subtype. Fluorite and fluorite-rich rocks are mined for the fluorine, which is principally used by the chemical industry to make HF - hydrofluoric acid. Fluorite mineralization in this district occurred at about 277 Ma, during the Early Permian, according to one published study (Chesley et al., 1994). Another study concluded that fluorite mineralization was much later, during the Late Jurassic (see Symons, 1994).
Locality: Denton Mine, near the town of Cave-in-Rock, Hardin County, far-southern Illinois, USA
------------------------
Photo gallery of fluorite:
www.mindat.org/gallery.php?min=1576
-----------------------
Some info. on Mississippi Valley-type deposits was synthesized from:
Chesley et al. (1994) - Direct dating of Mississippi Valley-type mineralization: use of Sm-Nd in fluorite. Economic Geology 89: 1192-1199.
Symons (1994) - Paleomagnetism and the Late Jurassic genesis of the Illinois-Kentucky fluorspar deposits. Economic Geology 89: 438-449.
Rakovan (2006) - Mississippi Valley-type deposits. Rocks & Minerals 81(January/February 2006): 69-71.
Fisher et al. (2013) - Fluorite in Mississippi Valley-type deposits. Rocks & Minerals 88(January/February 2013): 20-47.
MEXICO, Day of the dead, annual festival, dead, skeletons, day of the dead, skeleton, skull, skull head, El Día de los Muertos, All Souls Day, souls day, The holiday focuses on gatherings of family and friends to pray for and remember friends and family members who have died. The celebration occurs on November 1st and 2nd in connection with the Catholic holiday of, All Saints' Day, which occurs on November 1st and All Souls' Day which occurs on November 2nd. Traditions include building private altars honoring the deceased, sugar skulls, marigolds, and the favorite foods and beverages of the departed, and visiting, graves, Scholars trace the origins of the modern holiday to indigenous observances dating back thousands of years, and to an, Aztec festival, dedicated to a goddess called, Mictecacihuatl, Similar holidays; Dia de Finados, in Brazil, where many Brazilians celebrate by visiting cemeteries and churches. In Spain, there are festivals and parades, and at the end of the day, people gather at cemeteries and pray for their loved ones who have died. Similar observances occur elsewhere in Europe and in the Philippines, and similarly-themed celebrations appear in many Asian and African cultures, A common symbol of the holiday is the skull, calavera, which celebrants represent in masks, called, calacas, or , skeleton, and foods such as sugar or, chocolate skulls, which are inscribed with the name of the recipient on the forehead. Sugar skulls are gifts that can be given to both the living and the dead. Other holiday foods include, pan de muerto, Catrina figures, catrinas, Day of the Dead observances, death mask, death mask, skull mask, mask of death, skull and bone, skeleton costume, skull & bone, skeleton, suits with big, papier-mâché, skull heads and carry banners with the moral cautions, death,
CODE No: DAY OF THE DEAD ,
Photography: © facesandplacespix.com/John Miles PLEASE CREDIT USAGES
E: john@facesandplacespix.com
E: equilibrium.films@virgin.net
T: +44 (0) 207 602 1989
Mobile: 07930 622 964
Jon Magnuson, Executive Director of the nonprofit Cedar Tree Institute in Marquette, Michigan
906-2285494
magnusonx2@charter.net
EarthKeepers II (EK II) Project Coordinator Kyra Fillmore Ziomkowski explains creating 30 interfaith community gardens (2013-2014) across the Upper Peninsula of Michigan that include vegetables and native species plants that encourage and help pollinators like bees and butterflies.
The video was shot on April 5, 2013 at the Big Bay Point Lighthouse Bed and Breakfast in Big Bay, MI during a meeting of EK II representatives.
An Interfaith Energy Conservation and Community Garden Initiative Across the Upper Peninsula of Michigan to Restore Native Plants and Protect the Great Lakes from Toxins like Airborne Mercury in cooperation with the EPA Great Lakes Restoration Initiative, U.S. Forest Service, 10 faith traditions and Native American tribes such as Keweenaw Bay Indian Community
10 faiths: Roman Catholic" "Episcopal" "Jewish" "Lutheran" "Presbyterian" "United Methodist" "Bahá'í" "Unitarian Universalist" "American Friends" "Quaker" "Zen Buddhist" "
EK II website
Nonprofit Cedar Tree Institute
Marquette, MI
Great Lakes Restoration Initiative
Deborah Lamberty
Program Analyst
U.S. Environmental Protection Agency
Great Lakes National Program Office
Chicago, IL
Lamberty.Deborah@epa.gov
312-886-6681
Pastor Albert Valentine II
Manistique, MI
Manistique Presbyterian Church of the Redeemer
Gould City Community Presbyterian Church
Presbytery of Mackinac
Rev. Christine Bergquist
Bark River United Methodist Church
First UMC of Hermansville
United Methodist Church Marquette District
Rev. Elisabeth Zant
Eden Evangelical Lutheran Church
Munising, MI
Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (ELCA) Northern Great Lakes Synod
Heidi Gould
Marquette, MI
Marquette Unitarian Universalist Congregation
Rev. Pete Andersen
Marquette, MI
ELCA
Helen Grossman
Temple Beth Sholom
Jewish Synagogue
Rev. Stephen Gauger
Calvary Lutheran Church
Rapid River, MI
ELCA
Jan Schultz, Botanist
U.S. Forest Service (USFS)
Eastern Region 9
EK II Technical Advisor for Community Gardens
Milwaukee, WI
USFS
www.fs.fed.us/wildflowers/nativegardening
Pollinator photos by Nancy Parker Hill
Rev. David Van Kley, Senior Pastor
Rev. Amanda Kossow, Associate Pastor
Messiah Lutheran Church
Evangelical Lutheran Church in America
Marquette, Michigan
Rev. David Van Kley, Senior Pastor
Rev. Amanda Kossow, Associate Pastor
NMU EK II Student Team
Katelin Bingner
Tom Merkel
Adam Magnuson
EK II social sites
www.youtube.com/EarthKeepersII
www.facebook.com/EarthKeepersII
www.twitter.com/EarthKeeperTeam
pinterest.com/EarthKeepersII/Great-Lakes-Restoration-Init...
pinterest.com/EarthKeepersII/EarthKeepers-II-and-the-EPA-...
Lake Superior Zendo
Zen Buddhist Temple
Marquette, Michigan
Rev. Tesshin Paul Lehmberg
906 226-6407
plehmber@nmu.edu
Dr. Michael Grossman, representing Jewish Temple Beth Sholom in Ishpeming, MI
Helen Grossman, representing Jewish Temple Beth Sholom in Ishpeming, MI
906-475-4009 (hm)
906-475-4127 (wk)
www.templebethsholom-ishpeming.org
www.templebethsholom-ishpeming.org/tikkun
www.templebethsholom-ishpeming.org/aboutus
Wild Rice: 8 videos
www.learningfromtheearth.org/video-interviews/wild-rice-m...
Birch – 2 videos
www.learningfromtheearth.org/video-interviews/paper-birch...
Photos (click on each name or topic to see the respective photo galleries):
www.learningfromtheearth.org/photo-gallery
www.picasaweb.google.com/Yoopernewsman/JonReport?authuser...
www.picasaweb.google.com/100329402090002004302/JonReport?...
“Albert Einstein speculated once that if bees disappeared off the surface of the earth, then humans would have only four years of life left.”
the late Todd Warner, KBIC Natural Resource Director
Links:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project website:
Cedar Tree Institute: Zaagkii Project
www.cedartreeinstitute.org/2010/07/wings-seeds-zaagkii-pr...
www.cedartreeinstitute.org/2009/01/wings-seeds-the-zaagki...
Zaagkii Project Videos on youtube (also uploaded to dozens of internet sites):
KBIC Pollinator Preservation
www.indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/0...
Zaagkii Project Indigenous Plants Help Give New Face to Sand Point on Keweenaw Bay www.indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/0...
Zaagkii Project 2010: U.S. Forest Service & Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plants Greenhouse
www.youtube.com/watch?v=Hoq5xXHDF4E
United States Forest Service sponsored Zaagkii Project featured on Pollinator Live
www.youtube.com/watch?v=8P3DPfxx7Jw
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #9: Teens Painting Mason Bee Houses in Northern Michigan
www.youtube.com/watch?v=QIIV6jrlT20
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #8: Marquette, Michigan Teens Build Mason Bee Houses
www.youtube.com/watch?v=c3MBfV7ION8
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #6: "The Butterfly Lady" Susan Payant teaches teens about Monarchs
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JlIgsuTFSuM
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #5: Terracotta half-life, Marquette, MI band supports environment projects
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JqlFCHwW30o
2009 Zaagkii Video #4: Michigan teens meet 150,000 swarming honeybees with beekeeper Jim Hayward
www.youtube.com/watch?v=U2B4MEzM7w4
2009 Zaagkii Video #3: Michigan teens give away mason bee houses, honor supporters
www.youtube.com/watch?v=dqfWeEgDxTY
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Historic KBIC native plants greenhouse, USFS protects pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=vg8H5nhvzzc
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Students make bee houses, plant native species plants
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E8jqJAQyXwE
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service:
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens, KBIC tribal youth protect pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=VoPJOXHt7pI
Zaagkii Project – Northern Michigan University:
www.webb.nmu.edu/Centers/NativeAmericanStudies/SiteSectio...
Native Village stories: Beautiful Layout by Owner Gina Boltz:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: A Project by Ojibwe Students from the Keweenah Bay Indian Community
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
NMU Students Join Pollinator Protection Initiative
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
KBIC Tribal youth protect pollinators
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
Teens Help with Sweet Nature Project
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
USFS Success Stories:
Restoring Native Plants on the Enchanted Island
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6274
Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plant Greenhouse & Workshop
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5499
Intertribal Nursery Council Annual Meeting a Success
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6276
New Greenhouse for KBIC Restoration
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5336
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds - An Update
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5076
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=4025
News Stories:
U.P. teens build butterfly houses, grow 26,000 indigenous plants
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/519835.html?...
Effort to protect pollinators launched
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/512810.html
Marquette Monthly (Sept. 2009):
www.mmnow.com/mm_archive_folder/09/0909/feature.html
As bees die, Keweena Bay Indian Community adults, teens actively protect pollinators
www.nativetimes.com/index.php?option=com_content&view...
Michigan Teens Build Butterfly Houses and Plant 26,000 Native Plants through the Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project
www.treehugger.com/culture/michigan-teens-build-butterfly...
Examples of numerous Gather.com articles with lots of photos/videos:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens and KBIC tribal youth are protecting pollinators by building butterfly houses and planting native plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977550233
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Protecting Pollinators
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977428640
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community in 2010 to build first Native American native species plants greenhouse on tribal property in U.S.
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040745
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Northern Michigan Teens Protect Pollinators with U.S. Forest Service, Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, NMU Center for Native American Studies: Build mason bee houses, butterfly houses, distribute thousands of native species plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040729
Zaagkii Project Internet sites – blogs, photos, videos etc.:
ZaagkiiProject on flickr
www.flickr.com/photos/zaagkiiproject
www.flickr.com/people/zaagkiiproject
Zaagkii on youtube:
Zaagkii on bliptv:
Zaagkii on word press:
www.zaagkiiproject.wordpress.com
Zaagkii on Blogger:
www.zaagkiiproject.blogspot.com
Zaagkii on Photobucket:
www.photobucket.com/ZaagkiiProjectWingsSeeds
www.photobucket.com/ZaagkiiProjectWingsSeeds/?start=all
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project website:
Cedar Tree Institute: Zaagkii Project
cedartreeinstitute.org/2010/07/wings-seeds-zaagkii-project
cedartreeinstitute.org/2009/01/wings-seeds-the-zaagkii-pr...
Zaagkii Project Videos on youtube (also uploaded to dozens of internet sites):
KBIC Pollinator Preservation
indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/08/15...
Zaagkii Project Indigenous Plants Help Give New Face to Sand Point on Keweenaw Bay indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/ictarchives/2008/09/03...
Zaagkii Project 2010: U.S. Forest Service & Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plants Greenhouse
www.youtube.com/watch?v=Hoq5xXHDF4E
United States Forest Service sponsored Zaagkii Project featured on Pollinator Live
www.youtube.com/watch?v=8P3DPfxx7Jw
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #9: Teens Painting Mason Bee Houses in Northern Michigan
www.youtube.com/watch?v=QIIV6jrlT20
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #8: Marquette, Michigan Teens Build Mason Bee Houses
www.youtube.com/watch?v=c3MBfV7ION8
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #6: "The Butterfly Lady" Susan Payant teaches teens about Monarchs
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JlIgsuTFSuM
2009 Zaagkii Project Vid #5: Terracotta half-life, Marquette, MI band supports environment projects
www.youtube.com/watch?v=JqlFCHwW30o
2009 Zaagkii Video #4: Michigan teens meet 150,000 swarming honeybees with beekeeper Jim Hayward
www.youtube.com/watch?v=U2B4MEzM7w4
2009 Zaagkii Video #3: Michigan teens give away mason bee houses, honor supporters
www.youtube.com/watch?v=dqfWeEgDxTY
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Historic KBIC native plants greenhouse, USFS protects pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=vg8H5nhvzzc
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Students make bee houses, plant native species plants
www.youtube.com/watch?v=E8jqJAQyXwE
Zaagkii Project Butterfly Houses: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, U.S. Forest Service:
www.youtube.com/watch?v=hGQScEI9x7Q
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens, KBIC tribal youth protect pollinators
www.youtube.com/watch?v=VoPJOXHt7pI
Zaagkii Project – Northern Michigan University:
webb.nmu.edu/Centers/NativeAmericanStudies/SiteSections/A...
Native Village stories: Beautiful Layout by Owner Gina Boltz:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: A Project by Ojibwe Students from the Keweenah Bay Indian Community
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
NMU Students Join Pollinator Protection Initiative
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
KBIC Tribal youth protect pollinators
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
Teens Help with Sweet Nature Project
www.nativevillage.org/Messages%20from%20the%20People/KBIC...
USFS Success Stories:
Restoring Native Plants on the Enchanted Island
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6274
Keweenaw Bay Indian Community Native Plant Greenhouse & Workshop
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5499
Intertribal Nursery Council Annual Meeting a Success
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=6276
New Greenhouse for KBIC Restoration
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5336
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds - An Update
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=5076
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project
www.fs.fed.us/r9/ssrs/story?id=4025
News Stories:
U.P. teens build butterfly houses, grow 26,000 indigenous plants
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/519835.html?...
Effort to protect pollinators launched
www.miningjournal.net/page/content.detail/id/512810.html
Marquette Monthly (Sept. 2009):
mmnow.com/mm_archive_folder/09/0909/feature.html
As bees die, Keweena Bay Indian Community adults, teens actively protect pollinators
nativetimes.com/index.php?option=com_content&view=art...
Michigan Teens Build Butterfly Houses and Plant 26,000 Native Plants through the Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project
www.treehugger.com/culture/michigan-teens-build-butterfly...
Examples of numerous Gather.com articles with lots of photos/videos:
Zaagkii Wings and Seeds Project: Northern Michigan teens and KBIC tribal youth are protecting pollinators by building butterfly houses and planting native plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977550233
Zaagkii Wings & Seeds Project: Protecting Pollinators
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474977428640
2009 Zaagkii Project #2: Keweenaw Bay Indian Community in 2010 to build first Native American native species plants greenhouse on tribal property in U.S.
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040745
2009 Zaagkii Project #1: Northern Michigan Teens Protect Pollinators with U.S. Forest Service, Keweenaw Bay Indian Community, NMU Center for Native American Studies: Build mason bee houses, butterfly houses, distribute thousands of native species plants
www.gather.com/viewArticle.action?articleId=281474978040729
Zaagkii Project Internet sites – blogs, photos, videos etc.:
ZaagkiiProject on flickr
www.flickr.com/photos/zaagkiiproject
www.flickr.com/people/zaagkiiproject
Zaagkii on youtube:
Zaagkii on bliptv:
Zaagkii on word press:
Zaagkii on Blogger:
Zaagkii on Photobucket:
The Ajanta Caves (Ajiṇṭhā leni; Marathi: अजिंठा लेणी) in Aurangabad district of Maharashtra, India are about 30 rock-cut Buddhist cave monuments which date from the 2nd century BCE to about 480 or 650 CE. The caves include paintings and sculptures described by the government Archaeological Survey of India as "the finest surviving examples of Indian art, particularly painting", which are masterpieces of Buddhist religious art, with figures of the Buddha and depictions of the Jataka tales. The caves were built in two phases starting around the 2nd century BCE, with the second group of caves built around 400–650 CE according to older accounts, or all in a brief period of 460 to 480 according to the recent proposals of Walter M. Spink. The site is a protected monument in the care of the Archaeological Survey of India, and since 1983, the Ajanta Caves have been a UNESCO World Heritage Site.
The caves are located in the Indian state of Maharashtra, near Jalgaon and just outside the village of Ajinṭhā 20°31′56″N 75°44′44″E), about 59 kilometres from Jalgaon railway station on the Delhi – Mumbai line and Howrah-Nagpur-Mumbai line of the Central Railway zone, and 104 kilometres from the city of Aurangabad. They are 100 kilometres from the Ellora Caves, which contain Hindu and Jain temples as well as Buddhist caves, the last dating from a period similar to Ajanta. The Ajanta caves are cut into the side of a cliff that is on the south side of a U-shaped gorge on the small river Waghur, and although they are now along and above a modern pathway running across the cliff they were originally reached by individual stairs or ladders from the side of the river 35 to 110 feet below.
The area was previously heavily forested, and after the site ceased to be used the caves were covered by jungle until accidentally rediscovered in 1819 by a British officer on a hunting party. They are Buddhist monastic buildings, apparently representing a number of distinct "monasteries" or colleges. The caves are numbered 1 to 28 according to their place along the path, beginning at the entrance. Several are unfinished and some barely begun and others are small shrines, included in the traditional numbering as e.g. "9A"; "Cave 15A" was still hidden under rubble when the numbering was done. Further round the gorge are a number of waterfalls, which when the river is high are audible from outside the caves.
The caves form the largest corpus of early Indian wall-painting; other survivals from the area of modern India are very few, though they are related to 5th-century paintings at Sigiriya in Sri Lanka. The elaborate architectural carving in many caves is also very rare, and the style of the many figure sculptures is highly local, found only at a few nearby contemporary sites, although the Ajanta tradition can be related to the later Hindu Ellora Caves and other sites.
HISTORY
Like the other ancient Buddhist monasteries, Ajanta had a large emphasis on teaching, and was divided into several different caves for living, education and worship, under a central direction. Monks were probably assigned to specific caves for living. The layout reflects this organizational structure, with most of the caves only connected through the exterior. The 7th-century travelling Chinese scholar Xuanzang informs us that Dignaga, a celebrated Buddhist philosopher and controversialist, author of well-known books on logic, lived at Ajanta in the 5th century. In its prime the settlement would have accommodated several hundred teachers and pupils. Many monks who had finished their first training may have returned to Ajanta during the monsoon season from an itinerant lifestyle.
The caves are generally agreed to have been made in two distinct periods, separated by several centuries.
CAVES OF THE FIRST (SATAVAHANA) PERIOD
The earliest group of caves consists of caves 9, 10, 12, 13 and 15A. According to Walter Spink, they were made during the period 100 BCE to 100 CE, probably under the patronage of the Satavahana dynasty (230 BCE – c. 220 CE) who ruled the region. Other datings prefer the period 300 BCE to 100 BCE, though the grouping of the earlier caves is generally agreed. More early caves may have vanished through later excavations. Of these, caves 9 and 10 are stupa halls of chaitya-griha form, and caves 12, 13, and 15A are vihāras (see the architecture section below for descriptions of these types). The first phase is still often called the Hinayāna phase, as it originated when, using traditional terminology, the Hinayāna or Lesser Vehicle tradition of Buddhism was dominant, when the Buddha was revered symbolically. However the use of the term Hinayana for this period of Buddhism is now deprecated by historians; equally the caves of the second period are now mostly dated too early to be properly called Mahayana, and do not yet show the full expanded cast of supernatural beings characteristic of that phase of Buddhist art. The first Satavahana period caves lacked figurative sculpture, emphasizing the stupa instead, and in the caves of the second period the overwhelming majority of images represent the Buddha alone, or narrative scenes of his lives.
Spink believes that some time after the Satavahana period caves were made the site was abandoned for a considerable period until the mid-5th century, probably because the region had turned mainly Hindu
CAVES OF THE LATER OR VAKATAKA PERIOD
The second phase began in the 5th century. For a long time it was thought that the later caves were made over a long period from the 4th to the 7th centuries CE, but in recent decades a series of studies by the leading expert on the caves, Walter M. Spink, have argued that most of the work took place over the very brief period from 460 to 480 CE, during the reign of Emperor Harishena of the Vakataka dynasty. This view has been criticized by some scholars, but is now broadly accepted by most authors of general books on Indian art, for example Huntington and Harle.
The second phase is still often called the Mahāyāna or Greater Vehicle phase, but scholars now tend to avoid this nomenclature because of the problems that have surfaced regarding our understanding of Mahāyāna.
Some 20 cave temples were simultaneously created, for the most part viharas with a sanctuary at the back. The most elaborate caves were produced in this period, which included some "modernization" of earlier caves. Spink claims that it is possible to establish dating for this period with a very high level of precision; a fuller account of his chronology is given below. Although debate continues, Spink's ideas are increasingly widely accepted, at least in their broad conclusions. The Archaeological Survey of India website still presents the traditional dating: "The second phase of paintings started around 5th – 6th centuries A.D. and continued for the next two centuries". Caves of the second period are 1–8, 11, 14–29, some possibly extensions of earlier caves. Caves 19, 26, and 29 are chaitya-grihas, the rest viharas.
According to Spink, the Ajanta Caves appear to have been abandoned by wealthy patrons shortly after the fall of Harishena, in about 480 CE. They were then gradually abandoned and forgotten. During the intervening centuries, the jungle grew back and the caves were hidden, unvisited and undisturbed, although the local population were aware of at least some of them.
REDISCOVERY
On 28 April 1819, a British officer for the Madras Presidency, John Smith, of the 28th Cavalry, while hunting tiger, accidentally discovered the entrance to Cave No. 10 deep within the tangled undergrowth. There were local people already using the caves for prayers with a small fire, when he arrived. Exploring that first cave, long since a home to nothing more than birds and bats and a lair for other larger animals, Captain Smith vandalized the wall by scratching his name and the date, April 1819. Since he stood on a five-foot high pile of rubble collected over the years, the inscription is well above the eye-level gaze of an adult today. A paper on the caves by William Erskine was read to the Bombay Literary Society in 1822. Within a few decades, the caves became famous for their exotic setting, impressive architecture, and above all their exceptional, all but unique paintings. A number of large projects to copy the paintings were made in the century after rediscovery, covered below. In 1848 the Royal Asiatic Society established the "Bombay Cave Temple Commission" to clear, tidy and record the most important rock-cut sites in the Bombay Presidency, with John Wilson, as president. In 1861 this became the nucleus of the new Archaeological Survey of India. Until the Nizam of Hyderabad built the modern path between the caves, among other efforts to make the site easy to visit, a trip to Ajanta was a considerable adventure, and contemporary accounts dwell with relish on the dangers from falls off narrow ledges, animals and the Bhil people, who were armed with bows and arrows and had a fearsome reputation.
Today, fairly easily combined with Ellora in a single trip, the caves are the most popular tourist destination in Mahrashtra, and are often crowded at holiday times, increasing the threat to the caves, especially the paintings. In 2012, the Maharashtra Tourism Development Corporation announced plans to add to the ASI visitor centre at the entrance complete replicas of caves 1, 2, 16 & 17 to reduce crowding in the originals, and enable visitors to receive a better visual idea of the paintings, which are dimly-lit and hard to read in the caves. Figures for the year to March 2010 showed a total of 390,000 visitors to the site, divided into 362,000 domestic and 27,000 foreign. The trends over the previous few years show a considerable growth in domestic visitors, but a decline in foreign ones; the year to 2010 was the first in which foreign visitors to Ellora exceeded those to Ajanta.
PAINTINGS
Mural paintings survive from both the earlier and later groups of caves. Several fragments of murals preserved from the earlier caves (Caves 9 and 11) are effectively unique survivals of court-led painting in India from this period, and "show that by Sātavāhana times, if not earlier, the Indian painter had mastered an easy and fluent naturalistic style, dealing with large groups of people in a manner comparable to the reliefs of the Sāñcī toraņa crossbars".
Four of the later caves have large and relatively well-preserved mural paintings which "have come to represent Indian mural painting to the non-specialist", and fall into two stylistic groups, with the most famous in Caves 16 and 17, and apparently later paintings in Caves 1 and 2. The latter group were thought to be a century or more later than the others, but the revised chronology proposed by Spink would place them much closer to the earlier group, perhaps contemporary with it in a more progressive style, or one reflecting a team from a different region. The paintings are in "dry fresco", painted on top of a dry plaster surface rather than into wet plaster.
All the paintings appear to be the work of painters at least as used to decorating palaces as temples, and show a familiarity with and interest in details of the life of a wealthy court. We know from literary sources that painting was widely practised and appreciated in the courts of the Gupta period. Unlike much Indian painting, compositions are not laid out in horizontal compartments like a frieze, but show large scenes spreading in all directions from a single figure or group at the centre. The ceilings are also painted with sophisticated and elaborate decorative motifs, many derived from sculpture. The paintings in cave 1, which according to Spink was commissioned by Harisena himself, concentrate on those Jataka tales which show previous lives of the Buddha as a king, rather than as an animal or human commoner, and so show settings from contemporary palace life.
In general the later caves seem to have been painted on finished areas as excavating work continued elsewhere in the cave, as shown in caves 2 and 16 in particular. According to Spink's account of the chronology of the caves, the abandonment of work in 478 after a brief busy period accounts for the absence of painting in caves such as 4 and 17, the later being plastered in preparation for paintings that were never done.
COPIES
The paintings have deteriorated significantly since they were rediscovered, and a number of 19th-century copies and drawings are important for a complete understanding of the works. However, the earliest projects to copy the paintings were plagued by bad fortune. In 1846, Major Robert Gill, an Army officer from Madras presidency and a painter, was appointed by the Royal Asiatic Society to replicate the frescoes on the cave walls to exhibit these paintings in England. Gill worked on his painting at the site from 1844 to 1863 (though he continued to be based there until his death in 1875, writing books and photographing) and made 27 copies of large sections of murals, but all but four were destroyed in a fire at the Crystal Palace in London in 1866, where they were on display.
Another attempt was made in 1872 when the Bombay Presidency commissioned John Griffiths, then principal of the Bombay School of Art, to work with his students to make new copies, again for shipping to England. They worked on this for thirteen years and some 300 canvases were produced, many of which were displayed at the Imperial Institute on Exhibition Road in London, one of the forerunners of the Victoria and Albert Museum. But in 1885 another fire destroyed over a hundred paintings that were in storage. The V&A still has 166 paintings surviving from both sets, though none have been on permanent display since 1955. The largest are some 3 × 6 metres. A conservation project was undertaken on about half of them in 2006, also involving the University of Northumbria. Griffith and his students had unfortunately painted many of the paintings with "cheap varnish" in order to make them easier to see, which has added to the deterioration of the originals, as has, according to Spink and others, recent cleaning by the ASI.
A further set of copies were made between 1909 and 1911 by Christiana Herringham (Lady Herringham) and a group of students from the Calcutta School of Art that included the future Indian Modernist painter Nandalal Bose. The copies were published in full colour as the first publication of London's fledgling India Society. More than the earlier copies, these aimed to fill in holes and damage to recreate the original condition rather than record the state of the paintings as she was seeing them. According to one writer, unlike the paintings created by her predecessors Griffiths and Gill, whose copies were influenced by British Victorian styles of painting, those of the Herringham expedition preferred an 'Indian Renascence' aesthetic of the type pioneered by Abanindranath Tagore.
Early photographic surveys were made by Robert Gill, who learnt to use a camera from about 1856, and whose photos, including some using stereoscopy, were used in books by him and Fergusson (many are available online from the British Library), then Victor Goloubew in 1911 and E.L. Vassey, who took the photos in the four volume study of the caves by Ghulam Yazdani (published 1930–1955).
ARCHITECTURE
The monasteries mostly consist of vihara halls for prayer and living, which are typically rectangular with small square dormitory cells cut into the walls, and by the second period a shrine or sanctuary at the rear centred on a large statue of the Buddha, also carved from the living rock. This change reflects the movement from Hinayana to Mahāyāna Buddhism. The other type of main hall is the narrower and higher chaitya hall with a stupa as the focus at the far end, and a narrow aisle around the walls, behind a range of pillars placed close together. Other plainer rooms were for sleeping and other activities. Some of the caves have elaborate carved entrances, some with large windows over the door to admit light. There is often a colonnaded porch or verandah, with another space inside the doors running the width of the cave.
The central square space of the interior of the viharas is defined by square columns forming a more or less square open area. Outside this are long rectangular aisles on each side, forming a kind of cloister. Along the side and rear walls are a number of small cells entered by a narrow doorway; these are roughly square, and have small niches on their back walls. Originally they had wooden doors. The centre of the rear wall has a larger shrine-room behind, containing a large Buddha statue. The viharas of the earlier period are much simpler, and lack shrines. Spink in fact places the change to a design with a shrine to the middle of the second period, with many caves being adapted to add a shrine in mid-excavation, or after the original phase.
The plan of Cave 1 shows one of the largest viharas, but is fairly typical of the later group. Many others, such as Cave 16, lack the vestibule to the shrine, which leads straight off the main hall. Cave 6 is two viharas, one above the other, connected by internal stairs, with sanctuaries on both levels.
The four completed chaitya halls are caves 9 and 10 from the early period, and caves 19 and 26 from the later period of construction. All follow the typical form found elsewhere, with high ceilings and a central "nave" leading to the stupa, which is near the back, but allows walking behind it, as walking around stupas was (and remains) a common element of Buddhist worship (pradakshina). The later two have high ribbed roofs, which reflect timber forms, and the earlier two are thought to have used actual timber ribs, which have now perished. The two later halls have a rather unusual arrangement (also found in Cave 10 at Ellora) where the stupa is fronted by a large relief sculpture of the Buddha, standing in Cave 19 and seated in Cave 26. Cave 29 is a late and very incomplete chaitya hall.
The form of columns in the work of the first period is very plain and un-embellished, with both chaitya halls using simple octagonal columns, which were painted with figures. In the second period columns were far more varied and inventive, often changing profile over their height, and with elaborate carved capitals, often spreading wide. Many columns are carved over all their surface, some fluted and others carved with decoration all over, as in cave 1.
The flood basalt rock of the cliff, part of the Deccan Traps formed by successive volcanic eruptions at the end of the Cretaceous, is layered horizontally, and somewhat variable in quality, so the excavators had to amend their plans in places, and in places there have been collapses in the intervening centuries, as with the lost portico to cave 1. Excavation began by cutting a narrow tunnel at roof level, which was expanded downwards and outwards; the half-built vihara cave 24 shows the method. Spink believes that for the first caves of the second period the excavators had to relearn skills and techniques that had been lost in the centuries since the first period, which were then transmitted to be used at later rock-cut sites in the region, such as Ellora, and the Elephanta, Bagh, Badami and Aurangabad Caves.
The caves from the first period seem to have been paid for by a number of different patrons, with several inscriptions recording the donation of particular portions of a single cave, but according to Spink the later caves were each commissioned as a complete unit by a single patron from the local rulers or their court elites. After the death of Harisena smaller donors got their chance to add small "shrinelets" between the caves or add statues to existing caves, and some two hundred of these "intrusive" additions were made in sculpture, with a further number of intrusive paintings, up to three hundred in cave 10 alone.
A grand gateway to the site, at the apex of the gorge's horsehoe between caves 15 and 16, was approached from the river, and is decorated with elephants on either side and a nāga, or protective snake deity.
ICONOGRAPHY OF THE CAVES
In the pre-Christian era, the Buddha was represented symbolically, in the form of the stupa. Thus, halls were made with stupas to venerate the Buddha. In later periods the images of the Buddha started to be made in coins, relic caskets, relief or loose sculptural forms, etc. However, it took a while for the human representation of the Buddha to appear in Buddhist art. One of the earliest evidences of the Buddha's human representations are found at Buddhist archaeological sites, such as Goli, Nagarjunakonda, and Amaravati. The monasteries of those sites were built in less durable media, such as wood, brick, and stone. As far as the genre of rock-cut architecture is concerned it took many centuries for the Buddha image to be depicted. Nobody knows for sure at which rock-cut cave site the first image of the Buddha was depicted. Current research indicates that Buddha images in a portable form, made of wood or stone, were introduced, for the first time, at Kanheri, to be followed soon at Ajanta Cave 8 (Dhavalikar, Jadhav, Spink, Singh). While the Kanheri example dates to 4th or 5th century CE, the Ajanta example has been dated to c. 462–478 CE (Spink). None of the rock-cut monasteries prior to these dates, and other than these examples, show any Buddha image although hundreds of rock-cut caves were made throughout India during the first few centuries CE. And, in those caves, it is the stupa that is the object of veneration, not the image. Images of the Buddha are not found in Buddhist sailagrhas (rock-cut complexes) until the times of the Kanheri (4th–5th century CE) and Ajanta examples (c. 462–478 CE).
The caves of the second period, now all dated to the 5th century, were typically described as "Mahayana", but do not show the features associated with later Mahayana Buddhism. Although the beginnings of Mahāyāna teachings go back to the 1st century there is little art and archaeological evidence to suggest that it became a mainstream cult for several centuries. In Mahayana it is not Gautama Buddha but the Bodhisattva who is important, including "deity" Bodhisattva like Manjushri and Tara, as well as aspects of the Buddha such as Aksobhya, and Amitabha. Except for a few Bodhisattva, these are not depicted at Ajanta, where the Buddha remains the dominant figure. Even the Bodhisattva images of Ajanta are never central objects of worship, but are always shown as attendants of the Buddha in the shrine. If a Bodhisattva is shown in isolation, as in the Astabhaya scenes, these were done in the very last years of activities at Ajanta, and are mostly 'intrusive' in nature, meaning that they were not planned by the original patrons, and were added by new donors after the original patrons had suddenly abandoned the region in the wake of Emperor Harisena's death.
The contrast between iconic and aniconic representations, that is, the stupa on one hand and the image of the Buddha on the other, is now being seen as a construct of the modern scholar rather than a reality of the past. The second phase of Ajanta shows that the stupa and image coincided together. If the entire corpus of the art of Ajanta including sculpture, iconography, architecture, epigraphy, and painting are analysed afresh it will become clear that there was no duality between the symbolic and human forms of the Buddha, as far as the 5th-century phase of Ajanta is concerned. That is why most current scholars tend to avoid the terms 'Hinayana' and 'Mahayana' in the context of Ajanta. They now prefer to call the second phase by the ruling dynasty, as the Vākāţaka phase.
CAVES
CAVE 1
Cave 1 was built on the eastern end of the horse-shoe shaped scarp, and is now the first cave the visitor encounters. This would when first made have been a less prominent position, right at the end of the row. According to Spink, it is one of the latest caves to have been excavated, when the best sites had been taken, and was never fully inaugurated for worship by the dedication of the Buddha image in the central shrine. This is shown by the absence of sooty deposits from butter lamps on the base of the shrine image, and the lack of damage to the paintings that would have been happened if the garland-hooks around the shrine had been in use for any period of time. Although there is no epigraphic evidence, Spink believes that the Vākāţaka Emperor Harishena was the benefactor of the work, and this is reflected in the emphasis on imagery of royalty in the cave, with those Jakata tales being selected that tell of those previous lives of the Buddha in which he was royal.
The cliff has a more steep slope here than at other caves, so to achieve a tall grand facade it was necessary to cut far back into the slope, giving a large courtyard in front of the facade. There was originally a columned portico in front of the present facade, which can be seen "half-intact in the 1880s" in pictures of the site, but this fell down completely and the remains, despite containing fine carving, were carelessly thrown down the slope into the river, from where they have been lost, presumably carried away in monsoon torrents.
This cave has one of the most elaborate carved façades, with relief sculptures on entablature and ridges, and most surfaces embellished with decorative carving. There are scenes carved from the life of the Buddha as well as a number of decorative motifs. A two pillared portico, visible in the 19th-century photographs, has since perished. The cave has a front-court with cells fronted by pillared vestibules on either side. These have a high plinth level. The cave has a porch with simple cells on both ends. The absence of pillared vestibules on the ends suggest that the porch was not excavated in the latest phase of Ajanta when pillared vestibules had become a necessity and norm. Most areas of the porch were once covered with murals, of which many fragments remain, especially on the ceiling. There are three doorways: a central doorway and two side doorways. Two square windows were carved between the doorways to brighten the interiors.
Each wall of the hall inside is nearly 12 m long and 6.1 m high. Twelve pillars make a square colonnade inside supporting the ceiling, and creating spacious aisles along the walls. There is a shrine carved on the rear wall to house an impressive seated image of the Buddha, his hands being in the dharmachakrapravartana mudra. There are four cells on each of the left, rear, and the right walls, though due to rock fault there are none at the ends of the rear aisle. The walls are covered with paintings in a fair state of preservation, though the full scheme was never completed. The scenes depicted are mostly didactic, devotional, and ornamental, with scenes from the Jataka stories of the Buddha's former existences as a bodhisattva), the life of the Gautama Buddha, and those of his veneration. The two most famous individual painted images at Ajanta are the two over-life size figures of the protective bodhisattvas Padmapani and Vajrapani on either side of the entrance to the Buddha shrine on the wall of the rear aisle (see illustrations above). According to Spink, the original dating of the paintings to about 625 arose largely or entirely because James Fegusson, a 19th-century architectural historian, had decided that a scene showing an ambassador being received, with figures in Persian dress, represented a recorded embassy to Persia (from a Hindu monarch at that) around that date.
CAVE 2
Cave 2, adjacent to Cave 1, is known for the paintings that have been preserved on its walls, ceilings, and pillars. It looks similar to Cave 1 and is in a better state of preservation.
Cave 2 has a porch quite different from Cave one. Even the façade carvings seem to be different. The cave is supported by robust pillars, ornamented with designs. The front porch consists of cells supported by pillared vestibules on both ends. The cells on the previously "wasted areas" were needed to meet the greater housing requirements in later years. Porch-end cells became a trend in all later Vakataka excavations. The simple single cells on porch-ends were converted into CPVs or were planned to provide more room, symmetry, and beauty.
The paintings on the ceilings and walls of this porch have been widely published. They depict the Jataka tales that are stories of the Buddha's life in former existences as Bodhisattva. Just as the stories illustrated in cave 1 emphasize kingship, those in cave 2 show many "noble and powerful" women in prominent roles, leading to suggestions that the patron was an unknown woman. The porch's rear wall has a doorway in the center, which allows entrance to the hall. On either side of the door is a square-shaped window to brighten the interior.
The hall has four colonnades which are supporting the ceiling and surrounding a square in the center of the hall. Each arm or colonnade of the square is parallel to the respective walls of the hall, making an aisle in between. The colonnades have rock-beams above and below them. The capitals are carved and painted with various decorative themes that include ornamental, human, animal, vegetative, and semi-divine forms.
Paintings appear on almost every surface of the cave except for the floor. At various places the art work has become eroded due to decay and human interference. Therefore, many areas of the painted walls, ceilings, and pillars are fragmentary. The painted narratives of the Jataka tales are depicted only on the walls, which demanded the special attention of the devotee. They are didactic in nature, meant to inform the community about the Buddha's teachings and life through successive rebirths. Their placement on the walls required the devotee to walk through the aisles and 'read' the narratives depicted in various episodes. The narrative episodes are depicted one after another although not in a linear order. Their identification has been a core area of research since the site's rediscovery in 1819. Dieter Schlingloff's identifications have updated our knowledge on the subject.
CAVE 4
The Archeological Survey of India board outside the caves gives the following detail about cave 4: "This is the largest monastery planned on a grandiose scale but was never finished. An inscription on the pedestal of the buddha's image mentions that it was a gift from a person named Mathura and paleographically belongs to 6th century A.D. It consists of a verandah, a hypostylar hall, sanctum with an antechamber and a series of unfinished cells. The rear wall of the verandah contains the panel of Litany of Avalokiteśvara".
The sanctuary houses a colossal image of the Buddha in preaching pose flanked by bodhisattvas and celestial nymphs hovering above.
CAVES 9-10
Caves 9 and 10 are the two chaitya halls from the first period of construction, though both were also undergoing an uncompleted reworking at the end of the second period. Cave 10 was perhaps originally of the 1st century BCE, and cave 9 about a hundred years later. The small "shrinelets" called caves 9A to 9D and 10A also date from the second period, and were commissioned by individuals.
The paintings in cave 10 include some surviving from the early period, many from an incomplete programme of modernization in the second period, and a very large number of smaller late intrusive images, nearly all Buddhas and many with donor inscriptions from individuals. These mostly avoided over-painting the "official" programme and after the best positions were used up are tucked away in less prominent positions not yet painted; the total of these (including those now lost) was probably over 300, and the hands of many different artists are visible.
OTHER CAVES
Cave 3 is merely a start of an excavation; according to Spink it was begun right at the end of the final period of work and soon abandoned. Caves 5 and 6 are viharas, the latter on two floors, that were late works of which only the lower floor of cave 6 was ever finished. The upper floor of cave 6 has many private votive sculptures, and a shrine Buddha, but is otherwise unfinished. Cave 7 has a grand facade with two porticos but, perhaps because of faults in the rock, which posed problems in many caves, was never taken very deep into the cliff, and consists only of the two porticos and a shrine room with antechamber, with no central hall. Some cells were fitted in.
Cave 8 was long thought to date to the first period of construction, but Spink sees it as perhaps the earliest cave from the second period, its shrine an "afterthought". The statue may have been loose rather than carved from the living rock, as it has now vanished. The cave was painted, but only traces remain.
SPINK´S DETAILED CHRONOLOGY
Walter M. Spink has over recent decades developed a very precise and circumstantial chronology for the second period of work on the site, which unlike earlier scholars, he places entirely in the 5th century. This is based on evidence such as the inscriptions and artistic style, combined with the many uncompleted elements of the caves. He believes the earlier group of caves, which like other scholars he dates only approximately, to the period "between 100 BCE – 100 CE", were at some later point completely abandoned and remained so "for over three centuries", as the local population had turned mainly Hindu. This changed with the accession of the Emperor Harishena of the Vakataka Dynasty, who reigned from 460 to his death in 477. Harisena extended the Central Indian Vakataka Empire to include a stretch of the east coast of India; the Gupta Empire ruled northern India at the same period, and the Pallava dynasty much of the south.
According to Spink, Harisena encouraged a group of associates, including his prime minister Varahadeva and Upendragupta, the sub-king in whose territory Ajanta was, to dig out new caves, which were individually commissioned, some containing inscriptions recording the donation. This activity began in 462 but was mostly suspended in 468 because of threats from the neighbouring Asmaka kings. Work continued on only caves 1, Harisena's own commission, and 17–20, commissioned by Upendragupta. In 472 the situation was such that work was suspended completely, in a period that Spink calls "the Hiatus", which lasted until about 475, by which time the Asmakas had replaced Upendragupta as the local rulers.
Work was then resumed, but again disrupted by Harisena's death in 477, soon after which major excavation ceased, except at cave 26, which the Asmakas were sponsoring themselves. The Asmakas launched a revolt against Harisena's son, which brought about the end of the Vakataka Dynasty. In the years 478–480 major excavation by important patrons was replaced by a rash of "intrusions" – statues added to existing caves, and small shrines dotted about where there was space between them. These were commissioned by less powerful individuals, some monks, who had not previously been able to make additions to the large excavations of the rulers and courtiers. They were added to the facades, the return sides of the entrances, and to walls inside the caves. According to Spink, "After 480, not a single image was ever made again at the site", and as Hinduism again dominated the region, the site was again abandoned, this time for over a millennium.
Spink does not use "circa" in his dates, but says that "one should allow a margin of error of one year or perhaps even two in all cases".
IMPACT ON MODERN INDIAN PAINTINGS
The Ajanta paintings, or more likely the general style they come from, influenced painting in Tibet and Sri Lanka.
The rediscovery of ancient Indian paintings at Ajanta provided Indian artists examples from ancient India to follow. Nandlal Bose experimented with techniques to follow the ancient style which allowed him to develop his unique style. Abanindranath Tagore also used the Ajanta paintings for inspiration.
WIKIPEDIA
Clomantagh Castle is an utterly enchanting and captivating property. The tower (1430s) and the farmhouse (early 1800s) are linked by doors allowing guests to wander freely between two periods of history.
A mixture of simplicity and rustic charm, Clomantagh also features a Sheela-na-gig - a symbolic pagan nude carved on one of the stones.
Clonmantagh Castle is of outstanding importance because of the collection of buildings spanning the period from the 12th - 18th Century, the complex at Clomantagh includes a 12th Century parish church, an early 15th Century tower house, an almost intact boundary or bawn wall with a medieval dovecote, and a 19th Century farmhouse.
High on the tower house, above the roof of the farmhouse, there is evidence on an external wall, of an earlier attached structure. This is most likely the banqueting hall, which we know from contemporary descriptive accounts of Irish life was used for entertaining, the lord and his family only returning to the safety of the stone castle to sleep.
On the site of this banqueting hall stands the Victorian farmhouse, which is a fine example of this building type retaining most of its original features, apart from the roofing material which was changed from thatch to slate c.1850.
When couples dream of their perfect wedding destination abroad, their vision often includes escaping to a far-away place that offers all of the charms one could possibly desire for their Religious or Civil Ceremony.
So, if you're looking at celebrating your wedding in Sicily, Taormina is a good choice.Taormina's beauty is uncontested.Some cities are known for their art treasures, others for their natural beauties; only a few, like Taormina, own both.Visitors to this magical yet relatively undiscovered island, leave with its images of sheer beauty, its cultural simplicity, the passion and warmth of the people and historical delights etched permanently in their memories.Within its ancient stone gates, the old town has fascinating archeological monuments and medieval homes like Palazzo Santo Stefano (where civil weddings are held). Magnificent views of the sea complete the picture.The most famous is the view overlooking the Greco-Roman amphitheatre; with Mount Etna and the sea in the background.
The city is located on a cliff top overlooking the deep blue of the never ending horizon reflected in a clear turquoise sea which surrounds the bays and beaches.In fact it is Sicily's number one tourist resort, boasting magnificent scenery, architecture and great local cuisine.It's no wonder tourists flock to Taormina every year. Its rich culture and crystal clear sea and views of Mount Etna create a magical atmosphere.Taormina has endlessly winding medieval streets and tiny passages, each with its own secrets. Some of these intriguing places are secluded gardens hidden by stone walls; others are set on terraces overlooking the coast or in more public but equally pleasant squares.Taormina is beautiful by day but in the evenings its atmosphere is simply enchanting, whether you stroll the illuminated streets or indulge in the view of the coast over an authentic Sicilian dinner.Taormina's ancient Greek splendor, medieval charm and unique views will leave you with a lasting impression of Sicily.The climate is mild even in the winter, where it feels like eternal spring time. Its air is filled with the scent of orange and lemon blossoms.Steal away on an island retreat in beautiful Sicily, as it offers a taste of the traditional with a delicate touch of the exotic.There are several charming churches here in which to have a Catholic wedding, as well as Taormina's city hall for civil weddings, which takes an exquisitely charming medieval mood.Taormina's regal Norman Byzantine, Romanesque and Baroque churches offer a beautiful venue for a religious wedding.Couples may choose to exchange their wedding vows in any of these spectacular locations!The whole Taormina experience leaves visitors breathless and enthusiastic to plan their dream wedding here.
Make the dream come true for you...
Taormina is a comune and small town on the east coast of the island of Sicily, Italy, in the Province of Messina, about midway between Messina and Catania. Taormina has been a very popular tourist destination since the 19th century. It has popular beaches (accessible via an aerial tramway) on the Ionian sea, which is remarkably warm and has a high salt content. Taormina can be reached via highways from Messina from the north and Catania .Just south of Taormina is the Isola Bella, a nature reserve. Tours of the Capo Sant' Andrea grottos are also available. Taormina is built on an extremely hilly coast, and is approximately a forty-five minute drive away from Europe's largest active volcano, Mount Etna.A stay at Taormina is not just a seaside vacation. This area, rich in charm and history, must be experienced in a spirit that is outside the ordinary, and for one simple reason: here, everything is extraordinary. Every stone is a thousand-year-old piece of history, the glorious sea reflects Taormina's beauty, as it shapes and marks the passage of time, and the places that enchanted the Greeks create to this day a vibrant and exciting ambiance. But trying to describe in words what makes Taormina unique is truly difficult.
Taormina ist eine Stadt mit 11.076 Einwohnern (Stand 31. Dezember 2010) an der Ostküste Siziliens. Die Gründung der Stadt geht auf die Sikuler zurück, die schon vor der griechischen Kolonisation auf den Terrassen des Monte Tauro siedelten. Im 4. Jahrhundert vor Christus wurde die Stadt griechisch. Die heutige Stadt ist eine Neugründung aus dem Mittelalter, nachdem die Araber die antike Stadt zerstört hatten.Auf Grund der malerischen Landschaft, des milden Klimas und zahlreicher historischer Sehenswürdigkeiten entwickelte sich die Stadt im 19. und 20. Jahrhundert zu einem der wichtigsten Touristenzentren Siziliens. Besonders bekannt und sehenswert sind das antike Theater mit Blick auf den Ätna und den Golf von Giardini-Naxos und die kleine Insel Isola Bella vor der Küste Taorminas.
Taormina (griego antiguo Ταυρομένιον, Tauromenion, latín Tauromenium) es una ciudad situada en la costa este de la isla de Sicilia (Italia), en la provincia de Mesina, a medio camino entre Mesina y Catania. Cuenta con 10.991 habitantes.Está casi en el límite de la provincia de Catania, se extiende por el monte Tauro, a 200 m de altitud, y se halla en un balcón sobre el mar, enfrente del volcán Etna. Es un centro turístico muy importante desde el siglo XIX.Posee magníficas playas (accesibles mediante teleférico) y un patrimonio histórico muy rico, cuyo máximo exponente es el célebre teatro greco-romano. Además, se conserva un castillo árabe, que ocupa el lugar de la antigua ciudadela o Arx.Taormina y el volcán Etna al fondo, desde el teatro griego.La ciudad fue fundada por los griegos en el 736 a. C., con el nombre de Naxos.La leyenda cuenta que los marinos griegos que pasaban por la costa oriental de Sicilia olvidaron realizar sacrificios en honor a Poseidón, y él, encolerizado, les hizo naufragar. El único superviviente, Teocles, llegó al Capo Schico, próximo a Naxos, y volvió a Grecia para contar las maravillas de Sicilia, convenciendo a sus compatriotas para instalarse en la isla.
Taormine, en italien Taormina, est une commune de la province de Messine en Sicile (Italie).Taormine est située sur la côte est de la Sicile, à peu près à mi-chemin entre Messine et Catane (50 km), presque à la limite de la province de Catane.Elle s’étend sur le Mont Tauro à 200 m d’altitude. La ville est en balcon sur la mer face à l’Etna. La Calabre, distante d'environ 30 km, est visible par temps clair ainsi que la nuit.La légende dit que des marins grecs, passant sur la côte orientale de la Sicile, avaient oublié de sacrifier à Neptune. Celui-ci, en colère, fit chavirer leur embarcation. Le seul survivant, Théocle, parvint au Cap Schiso, non loin du site de Naxos (aujourd'hui Giardini-Naxos). Il retourna ensuite en Grèce pour narrer à ses compatriotes les merveilles de la Sicile. Certains, convaincus, décidèrent de venir s’y installer.
Taormina è un comune di 10.991 abitanti della provincia di Messina. E' uno dei centri balneari di maggiore rilievo di tutta la regione. Il suo aspetto, il suo paesaggio, i suoi luoghi, le sue bellezze riescono ad attirare turisti provenienti da tutto il mondo.Situata su una collina a 206 m di altezza sul livello del mare , sospesa tra rocce e mare su un terrazzo del monte Tauro, in uno scenario di bellezze naturali unico per varietà e contrasti di motivi , splendore di colori e lussureggiante vegetazione.Il clima è dolcemente mite.Molto belle le mezze stagioni , Primavera e Autunno infatti vantano un clima idealmente mite.La storia di Taormina è sicuramente costellata da molteplici dominazioni, e questo è possibile vederlo passeggiando per le strade del centro storico che mostrano i segni lasciati dai vari popoli passati per Taomina. Essendo situata al centro del mediterraneo la Sicilia fu sempre una preda ambita per la sua posizione strategica di passaggio,situata sulla parte est e in posizione fortificata su una collina permetteva già da allora di controllare buona parte della costa ionica e ha sempre rappresentato un ottimo punto di fortificazione e controllo nelle stradegie di guerra. Dopo aver attestato l'esistenza di una sede di siculi ( antichi abitanti dell'isola, detti anche sicani) presso Taormina, per certo vi passarono e vi lasciarono le loro tracce I Greci, i Romani, i Saraceni, dunque gli Arabi, i Bizantini ,I Normanni , Gli Aragonesi , e per ultimi i Borboni.Un soggiorno a Taormina non è semplicemente una vacanza al mare. Questi luoghi, pregni di storia e di fascino, chiedono infatti di essere vissuti con uno spirito diverso da quello comune e la ragione è semplice: qui tutto è fuori dall'ordinario.Ogni pietra reca in sé una storia millenaria, il mare meraviglioso su cui Taormina riflette tutta la sua bellezza, condiziona e scandisce lo scorrere del tempo ed i luoghi che furono l'incanto dei greci trasmettono tutt'oggi un'atmosfera vibrante di emozioni. Ma tentare di descrivere con le parole ciò che rende unica Taormina è davvero difficile.
Font : Wikipedia
www.youtube.com/watch?v=qgokPbsuXrw
www.youtube.com/watch?v=2na3n59torA
ATSCC Arizona CBP Operations, to include aerials of CBP locations, canine inspections, ports of entry and exit, border patrols, OFO operations and inspections, apprehensions, drug seizures, and check points.
As always NEoN celebrates its festival with a late night party. Acts include Plastique Fantastique, Verity Brit & Musician U, Fallope & The Tubes and Resident DJ RHL. With a pop up bar and performances amongst our large group exhibition the vast factory space West Ward Works, this night promises to be a visual audible delight.
Plastique Fantastique (UK)
A performance fiction envisaged as a group of human and non-human avatars delivering communiqués from the past and the future. The communiqués are channelled through installations, writing, comics and sound and moving image work and performances, addressing technology, popular and mass media and sacred cultures and also human-machine animals and non-human entities and agents. Over several years, numerous people have produced Plastique Fantastique but there is also a core group producing the performance fiction. Plastique Fantastique was first presented by David Burrows and Simon O’Sullivan and developed with long-term collaborators Alex Marzeta and Vanessa Page, and more recently with Mark Jackson. For NE0N 2017, this group will call forth and trap a bit-coin-fairy-spirit to ask it seems questions. The performance – Plastique Fantastique Protocols for the Society for Cutting Up Mun-knee-snakers (S.C.U.M.): I-Valerie-Solaris-AKA-@32ACP-Amazon.co.uk-recommends-‘Pacific-Rim’ may/may-not shoot b1t-c0in-f@iry-sp1r1t) – uses drone-folk-songs, moving image projection, reliquaries and ritual to manifest the block-chain-spirit.
David Burrows, Alex Marzeta, Vanessa Page and Mark Jackson will be performing.
Rites of the Zeitgeber, Verity Brit & Musician ‘U’ (UK)
9 channel video installation, live score performed by musician ‘U’
The Zeitgeber (‘time giver’ or ‘synchroniser’) is honoured by a triadic henge of stacked CRT monitors in which past durations collide with future vacuums. Strange extra-terrestrial topographies are traversed across geological time and the internet. Curious substances are unearthed and lost languages resurrected. Fragments from Mina Loy, J. G. Ballard and Henri Bergson emerge amongst an archaeology of media from Super 8, VHS, to HD. Time bends from matter, history is up-set and the clock is obsolete.
Verity Birt an artist based in London. She studied an MA in Moving Image at the Royal College of Art (2013–2015) and BA in Art Practice at Goldsmiths University of London (2008–2011). She is involved with collaborative research groups; The Future is a Collective Project, Reconfiguring Ruins and a founding member of women artists collective Altai. This summer, Verity was artist in residence at BALTIC and The Newbridge Project in Newcastle. Previous exhibitions include: Our House of Common Weeds; Res. Gallery, London (2017); Relics from the De-crypt | Gossamer Fog Gallery London (2017), Altai in Residence, Experiments in Collective Practice, Dyson Gallery, London (2017); Chemhex Extract, Peacock Visual Arts, Aberdeen (2016); Feeling Safer, IMT Gallery, London and Gallery North, New York (2016); Come to Dust, Generator Projects, Dundee (2016)
Fallopé & The Tubes (UK)
A weirdo-punk performance band. Each live show features live humans! film and visuals! costumes! sculpture! visual props! and music/a sequence of sounds!
Fallopé and The Tubes is a fluctuating live musical and performative event with contributions from Sarah Messenger, Ruby Pester, Nadia Rossi, Rachel Walker, Catherine Weir, Emma McIntyre and Skye Renee Foley. The group are made up of Scottish based artists and musicians that are also filmmakers, festival organisers, librarians, boatbuilders and more who work collaboratively to devise live performances. Drawing influence from a wide range of fringe and mainstream musical genres, exploring sexuality, elements of social satire, self promotion and leftist political ideologies.
The group was established in January 2014 at Insriach Bothy, Aviemore and have developed their practice during numerous residency experiences across Scotland. By living and working together ‘off grid’ the group have developed experimental techniques to create a collective energy. Fallopé & The Tubes draw influence from a wide range of fringe and mainstream musical genres, as well as sexuality, elements of social satire and self promotion and leftist political ideologies. Soakin Records
DJ RHL (UK)
Resident NEoN DJ has been entertaining us since 2010. Djing for about 25 years, he predominately plays Techno but you often find him playing anything dance music related. Spinning old school vinyl sets containing an eclectic mix of old and new stuff. RHL just likes making people dance. Check here for past performances.
Accompanying DJ RHL is ‘The Wanderer‘ aka Naomi Lamb. Naomi works layers of diverse video loops into an ever evolving collage colours textures and shape and intuitively mixies visuals live. She improvises, freestyles and channels the room, customising the ephemeral moving collage in response to the tone of the happening.
For the past 20 years Naomi has been a prolific live video art performer utilising techniques and process that is often associated with the ever growing subculture of VJing and presents under the name of ‘The Wander’. Naomi has an intimate knowledge of not only the process of live video performance but also an wide reaching connections within the VJ community and has performed at many of the leading outdoor music and art festivals in New Zealand with a debut at two English Festivals this summer and she is super please for her first time mixing it up in Scotland to be at NEoN. “
AGK Booth
Yuck ’n Yum hereby invites you to attend the Annual General Karaoke booth at this year’s NEoN at Night. The AGK is a fiercely contested karaoke video competition, getting creative types to make videos that will shock, delight and confound its audience. First staged back in 2010, over the years the AGK has built up a sizeable back catalogue of singalong anthems encompassing everything from pop classics to the most extreme avant garde out there. Now Yuck ’n Yum will bring the AGK archive to NEoN revellers in an audiovisual extravaganza that will overturn everything you ever thought you knew about karaoke convention. This November, Yuck ’n Yum together with NEoN are making a song and dance about it.
About the Artists Yuck ‘n Yum is a curatorial collective formed in Dundee 2008. Until 2013 its main raison d’etre was to make zines and distribute art. The AGK booth is the first of three projects that will kick start a period of activity after a couple of years of hibernation.
Yuck ‘n Yum are Andrew Maclean, Gayle Meikle, Ben Robinson, Alexandra Ross, Alex Tobin, Becca Clark and Morgan Cahn.
WEST WARD WORKS
Guthrie Street
DD1 5BR
Images: Kathryn Rattray Photography
www.medilaw.tv - rheumatology illustrations, Shows rheumatoid sub-axial subluxation in lateral external and cross-section views. The pathology illustrated includes synovitis, joint subluxation and spinal cord stenosis.
RHEUMATOID ARTHRITIS
Rheumatoid arthritis is a long-term inflammatory disease of the whole body. The cause is unknown, but theories include combinations of viral infection, genetic predisposition, psychological stress, hormone interactions and autoimmune dysfunction - where a person's immune system begins to attack their own body. Rheumatoid arthritis primarily involves the knuckle joints of the feet and hands. The next most commonly affected region is the cervical spine. The thoracic and lumbar spine are rarely affected. Rheumatoid spondylitis refers to the inflammation and destruction of synovial joints and the adjacent ligaments and bone in the spine.
Rheumatoid spondylitis can affect any level of the cervical spine and begins early, with 80% of clients developing cervical instability within two years of the onset of the disease.
Damage to the supporting joint surfaces, ligaments and muscles allows abnormal movement of the spine joints. This instability or lack of proper alignment between adjacent vertebrae places pressure on the spinal cord or the nerves as they leave the spinal cord. This can cause pain, numbness or weakness that is the major medical concern for clients with rheumatoid spondylitis.
Rheumatoid spondylitis starts with the cells in the synovial membrane, or synovium, lining the synovial joints. When stimulated, the cells produce a substance that triggers an inflammatory response from the body, causing it to attack the synovium. This inflammatory response in turn causes the growth of swollen granulation tissue, known as rheumatoid pannus, within the synovium.
The pannus makes enzymes that destroy adjacent cartilage, ligaments, tendons, and bone. Their destruction leads to loose or ruptured ligaments and bony erosion, which combined with muscle weakness and tendinitis, leads to joint instability and the incorrect alignment of joint surfaces, known as subluxationEventually, little articular cartilage remains and osteoarthritis develops. This condition can be accompanied with thinning of the adjacent bone, known as osteopenia.
Rheumatoid spondylitis can lead to :
erosive synovitis -- where the inflamed synovium destroys the adjacent articular cartilage, the underlying bone and the adjacent ligaments
ligamentous subluxation -- where the stretched and ruptured ligaments fail to support the joint, and the two joint surfaces slide across each other in an abnormal way
osteopenia -- where the underlying bone thins and loses its strength, and
vertebral body fracture -- where the weakened bone fractures, often under minimal stress.
DEFORMITIES
Rheumatoid deformities of the cervical spine can be categorized in three groups:
atlanto-axial subluxation or instability
cranial settling (also known as superior migration of the odontoid, pseudobasilar invagination, vertical / upward translocation of the odontoid)
subaxial subluxation.
Any combination of these deformities can occur.
Subaxial subluxation occurs when erosion of the facet joints, intervertebral discs and interspinous ligaments of the third to seventh cervical vertebrae leads to slipping and mal-alignment between adjacent vertebrae. This happens in up to 20% of rheumatoid spondylitis patients, and can occur at multiple levels, producing a stepladder deformity of adjacent vertebra.
While neck pain is seen in up to 90% of people with rheumatoid spondylitis, only a third develop nerve impairment due to pressure on the spinal cord or spinal nerves. Spinal cord or nerve compression are the main reasons for surgery, which is used to remove the tissues compressing the nerves and return the spinal alignment to normal.
SYMPTOMS
The symptoms of rheumatoid disease in the cervical spine may include
neck pain and stiffness, although some people have marked neck damage and instability with little pain
compression of the spinal cord or nerves in the neck, which can cause face or ear pain, headaches, limb weakness, hand paresthesias or pins and needles, loss of fine dexterity of the hand, decreased endurance, walking difficulty, urinary retention or incontinence
compression of blood vessels to the brain, which can cause vertigo or dizziness, visual disturbances, tinnitus or ringing in the ears, dysphagia or difficulty swallowing
Fort Totten Historic District, Fort Totten, Bayside, Queens
Building 207 is a two-and-one-half story rectangular residence, faced in red brick laid in stretcher bond above a rusticated foundation of schist. The building has a gabled roof covered with asphalt shingles. The horizontal and raking cornices at the edge of the roof are enriched with corbels and dentils.
On the front roof slope two wide gabled dormers are faced with slate shingles, have Palladianesque window surrounds, and are framed with wood pilasters carrying raking denticulated cornices. A two-story wood porch extends across the entire front facade. Two sets of wooden stairs approach the porch. At both levels, Tuscan columns are linked by wood balustrades. The second-story columns support a shallow hipped roof. The porch base is supported on concrete piers with wooden screens between them.
The two entrances to the residence have paired paneled wood doors below transoms. Similar entrances are located at the second story. All of the first and second-story window openings have splayed brick lintels with keystones. The windows have stone sills and contain two-over-two wood sash. Paired arched windows with keystones and stone sills are placed at attic level in the gable ends.
Building 207 was constructed in 1905 as Enlisted Personnel (lower-ranking non-commissioned officers) Quarters, part of a campaign to meet the housing needs of the rapidly growing fort and the newly installed Coast Artillery. Erected for the Office of the Quartermaster General, the building displays the forms and details of the popular Colonial Revival style. Under construction at the same time as the adjacent Post Headquarters, Building 207 replaced a frame building, the assistant engineer's office, constructed between 1866 and 1871 during the first development phase of the Fort at Willets Point. It remained in use as housing for enlisted officers until the late 1960s.
Historic District description
Fort Totten occupies a 136-acre site in northeast Queens, north of Bayside, on a peninsula jutting into the Long Island Sound. The Fort Totten Historic District, incorporating much of the peninsula, includes over 100 buildings and smaller secondary structures built between the 1830s and the 1960s.1 The fort, originally called the Fort at Willets Point, was established in 1857 as a major component in the defense system of New York Harbor. Its surviving, although uncompleted, fortification displays the features of the last phase of the Third System of coastal fortification, an important period of American military construction. The fort's surviving structures from various phases of construction vividly depict the changing role of military technology and defense strategy between the Civil War and World War II. The major period of improvement and expansion for the fort occurred in 1885-1914, resulting in much of the historic character that exists today.
In addition to upgrading the fortifications and batteries, installing torpedo buildings, and reconfiguring the parade grounds, the Army built about 80 structures, many of them to house the soldiers and officers who were stationed there. In 1898, the Fort at Willets Point was renamed in honor of Maj. Gen. Joseph G. Totten (1788-1864), who had been a major force in developing the Third System, and it was characterized as one of the most essential posts on the East Coast. The buildings and grounds, represent Fort Totten as a major military post and as one of the most intact, self-contained army posts in New York City.
Fort Totten is a tangible reminder of New York City's once-powerful harbor defense system which ranged from the inner harbor adjacent to Manhattan Island to the Narrows and Long Island Sound. Since the sixteenth century, New York Harbor has been recognized for its strategic importance, and as the city grew to prominence, its defense became increasingly important to New York and the nation. Fort Totten (the Fort at Willets Point) was planned as the counterpoint to Fort Schuyler on Throgs Neck (The Bronx), begun 1833, to guard the Long Island Sound entrance to New York Harbor. Although the Third System fort, begun in 1862 during the Civil War, was never completed because of advances in weaponry during that conflict, the army post retained its importance as the site of advanced training for Army Engineers and of research in military technology and military medicine.
It also housed several major military commands, including the Eastern Artillery District, New York, and the Coast Defense of Eastern New York and the North Atlantic District, through much of the twentieth century.
In 1968, Fort Totten became the home of the 77th United States Regional Support Command for the Army Reserve, and the United States Coast Guard took over a portion of the facility in 1969. The United States Department of Labor established a Job Corps Training Center on a portion of the site in 1971.2 Both the Army and the Coast Guard retain some facilities at Fort Totten; however, much of the fort is to be turned over the the City of New York and will be operated under the jurisdiction of the Fire Department, the Parks Department, and the Historic House Trust.
Notable structures have survived from four major periods of construction on Willets Point. These periods correspond to changing roles of military technology and defense strategy at Fort Totten, and the surviving physical structures of each period give tangible evidence of those roles and exert a strong historical presence.
These periods of construction are described briefly below and in greater detail in the History section following. The fort's open space, which reflects the topography of the peninsula, evolved as part of these campaigns. A description of the open space and landscape features concludes this section on Physical and Architectural Development.
Period of Local Settlement. 1639-1857
Although the Dutch had taken over the peninsula from the Matinecock Indians in 1639, no pre-nineteenth-century structures survive at Fort Totten. The Willets family constructed a Greek Revival double house,3 now known as Building 211, after Charles Willets purchased the peninsula, then known as Wilkins Point, in 1829 and changed the name to Willets Point. This house, the earliest surviving structure on the fort and the only one that predates the fort's establishment, was described in 1868 as "a large double house, which had been built on that portion of the point facing the river and commanding a view of Long Island Sound, for occupation as a summer residence."4 At that time, the house had been moved to its present location on Murray Avenue and remodeled as a Gothic Revival villa to serve as the living quarters for the commanding officer of the fort, Major Henry L. Abbot.
The Fort at Willets Point: Third System. Civil War, and Reconstruction Periods (1857-1885)
Construction of the original Third System battery (now called the Stone Fort or Building 518) began in 1862 at the north end of the peninsula under the direction of Col. William Petit Trowbridge. It was planned as a V-shaped structure with a polygonal bastion at the vertex of the ramparts with four tiers of casemates, but construction halted in 1864 when advances in Civil War weaponry made the plan obsolete. The two tiers of vaulted casemates that were built are of brick, faced with heavy granite blocks, and they command an impressive view of Long Island Sound and Fort Schuyler on Throgs Neck. The Quartermaster's Wharf (Building 605) was built in 1864, extending 460 feet into Little Bay with all necessary facilities for unloading vessels. Portions of this pier structure survive.5
Although the battery was obsolete as planned, the Army Engineers enhanced the defensive capability of the Fort at Willets Point in several phases ~ 1868, 1872, and 1883; the main magazine was constructed of concrete and masonry with walls from 17 to 36 inches thick for the storage of gun powder in the hillside behind the battery in several phases — 1868, 1872, and 1883. A barrel-vaulted vehicular access tunnel of concrete was built through the hillside in 1870, linking the batteiy with the rest of the post. Adjacent to the magazine and tunnel are vaulted masonry and concrete casemates, built into the south slope of the hill, for storing torpedo mines. Building 129, constructed sometime between 1871 and 1879 as a fireproof torpedo storehouse, is the oldest brick building at the post and the only surviving structure from the Army Engineers' initial period of research into torpedo technology and development of torpedo defense.
The Queen Anne style and domestic appearance of Building 317, constructed in 1882-83, belies its initial use as a photographic laboratory; it is one of the oldest surviving frame buildings at Fort Totten and is the earliest surviving frame building constructed specifically for the purposes of this Army post, namely one of the technical and research functions carried out by the Army Engineers.
Endicott Board and Taft Board Period. 1885-1914
The major period of improvement and expansion at the fort occurred in 1885-1914, resulting in much of the historic character that survives today. This work was in part the outcome of recommendations for improved harbor defense for the New York area (in addition to other strategic locations in the United States) from two Congressionally-authorized boards of experts, the Endicott Board, issued in 1886, and the Taft Board, issued in 1906, as well as a locations of these two structures has not been determined; they were demolished prior to 1890. See Trieschmann and Gettings, vol. 1, 37.
While the fortifications were upgraded by the Army Corps of Engineers, other improvements to the fort were undertaken by the Office of the Quartermaster General. Some 80 structures were built during this period, including housing for the soldiers and officers who were stationed there.6 Many of these replaced earlier wood-frame structures. The first major building from this period is Building 208, a castellated Gothic Revival style wood frame structure built as the Officers Mess and Officers Club in 1887, facing the parade ground at the west. Now a designated New York City Landmark, it is leased to the Bayside Historical Society. Brick barracks with Colonial Revival details, Buildings 322, 323, and 325, were built at the south end of the parade ground between 1892 and 1894. (These three barracks were enlarged in 1904.)
Building 405, a slightly later barracks dating from 1900 but similar in design to the earlier ones, was built north of the parade ground. Building 331, a brick and frame fire engine house, was erected in 1892 near the new barracks. A new bungalow style guardhouse, Building 103, was constructed in 1892, just inside the grand Romanesque Revival style entrance gates that had been installed in 1889. Building 637, the brick Engineers' Museum, was built in 1890-98 with Romanesque Revival detail, facing what is now Totten Avenue. Building 333 was constructed in 1897-98 near the barracks as the post mess hall for non-commissioned officers and enlisted personnel. Building 222, built sometime between 1890 and 1898 as offices and a storehouse for the commissary, is located southwest of the intersection of Murray Avenue and Sgt. Beers Avenue.
The Quartermaster's storehouse (Building 107), built in 1897, is located near the guardhouse, while another commissary storehouse, Building 601, dating from 1896-97, is on the shore of Little Bay. The bakery, Building 309, was built that same year, and is close to the barracks. Building 502, built in 1900 as an ordnance shop strategically situated near the batteries (and later an artillery repair shop), is now the Fort Totten Historical Center. All of these non-domestic structures have a sturdy utilitarian character enhanced by Romanesque Revival detail.
A major building campaign beginning in 1905 brought many significant structures to the area adjacent to the parade ground as part of the campaign to improve and enhance the facilities at Fort Totten. This coincided with a change in the fort's mission after the Army Engineers were withdrawn and the Coast Artillery installed. All of the buildings constructed during this campaign are brick structures, designed in variants of the Colonial Revival style but with a common vocabulary of details that echo the details used on the somewhat earlier barracks structures and reinforce the architectural cohesion of the fort. Virtually all were constructed according to standardized plans from the Office of the Quartermaster General. Building 206, the Post Headquarters, displays the characteristics of high style Colonial Revival architecture with neo-Georgian details.
The use of such elaborate detail can be seen to convey the importance of the headquarters as the command post of the Fort Totten military installation, by then the home of the Coast Artillery. Housing for commissioned officers was built in single-family and twin-dwelling units in the area north and west of the parade ground, forming an enclave known as Officers' Row. This group includes Buildings 203, 400, 401, 402, 409, 411, 413, 415, 418, and 420. Field officers (with the rank of major or colonel) occupied the single-family dwellings, while lieutenants and captains occupied with twin dwellings.7 Twin-dwelling units for noncommissioned officers were built off Shore Road, south of the parade ground (Buildings 306, 308, 309, 310, 312, and 314 (the last remodelled in the 1930s)). Building 207, a multi-unit dwelling to house enlisted officers, was constructed west of the parade ground between the post headquarters and the officers' mess.
The last major barracks structure, Building 330, which is similar in architectural character and detail to the earlier barracks, was built in 1907-08 southeast of the parade ground. A new imposing neo-Georgian Commanding Officer's Quarters, Building 422, was constructed among the other houses of Officers Row in 1909.
The Colonial Revival style Hospital, Building 304, built in 1906 and enlarged in 1911-12, is located east of the parade ground along Shore Road facing Little Neck Bay. While the hospital is much larger in size, its details are similar to those of the contemporary houses as well as the earlier brick barracks. The somewhat more architecturally elaborate annex, Building 326, dates from 1914. During this period the mission of the fort was expanded to include research into and development of medical equipment and care for military personnel. Building 305, a modest Colonial Revival style dwelling, was built in 1907 to house the hospital steward. Building 319, the gymnasium, was built in 1905 south of the parade ground. Colonial Revival in form and detail, it complements the nearby residential structures.
The more utilitarian buildings constructed prior to 1914 are situated on the periphery of the fort. Building 128, built in 1907-08 as a stable, is located southwest of the noncommissioned officers' housing; Building 604, Building 607, and Building 614 are storage facilities situated close to Little Bay. Building 105 was constructed in 1910 as the permanent electric sub-station for Fort Totten, which connected the army base with the municipal power supply at Bayside, Queens.
The Period between World War I and World War II. 1920-1940
While the 1920s saw little new construction at Fort Totten, a number of nineteenth-century and early twentieth-century utilitarian structures were converted for other uses.8 The YMCA, Building 318, a neo-Georgian style brick building, situated next to the gymnasium, was built in 1926-27. The YMCA had a presence at Fort Totten prior to the construction of this building.9
Another building campaign to improve housing facilities at Fort Totten (as well as many other Army posts) took place beginning in 1933. This resulted in the construction of several Colonial Revival twin dwellings; Buildings 316 and 634 are within the boundaries of the historic district. Building 314, a frame twin dwelling, was remodeled in the Colonial Revival style to be more compatible with other nearby houses. Two other major structures date from 1938-39. Building 332, the theater, was constructed south of the barracks area, east of the gymnasium and the YMCA. The chapel, Building 638, is situated north of the parade ground, between Officers' Row and the Post Headquarters. Both were built according to standardized plans that display characteristics of the Colonial Revival style.
Among the secondary structures constructed at Fort Totten in 1937-38 are the many one-story garages set behind the officers' housing and the small brick transformer structures throughout the grounds. Both are evidence of continuing technological change at the fort.
Open Space and Landscape Features
Fort Totten is located on a small ridge that forms a peninsula jutting into Long Island South that is protected by a stone sea wall. Historically the peninsula was known as Thome's Point, subsequently Wilkins Point, and then Willets Point, after the major owners prior to acquisition by the U.S. government. The portions of Long Island Sound surrounding the peninsula on three sides are more specifically identified as Little Bay, Little Neck Bay, and the Hast River Channel, while the land side was historically wetlands, much of which has been filled in. The ridge rises to the northeast to a high point of 68 feet above sea level, but it drops abruptly at the north end at the site of the granite fortifications and on the west facing Little Bay. The road system of Fort Totten generally follows the topographical terrain of the ridge, creating a series of circular drives that focus attention on the parade ground and allow for vistas overlooking Long Island Sound.
The rising slope at the intersection of Bay side Street and Totten Avenue, in front of Building 635, contains the simple granite grave marker of Charles A. Willets, the property owner who gave the point its name. The steep slope rising to the south of Totten Avenue remains open.
The major open space at Fort Totten is the parade ground, which had been established after the Civil War.10 It was originally oriented in a north-south direction and fronted by buildings with the post gardens behind at the north and south. As part of the major building campaign in the early twentieth century, the parade ground was reoriented from a north-south to an east-west direction. It is likely that the trees surrounding the periphery date from that period. The parade ground is bisected by a pedestrian path, and the eastern section is sometimes called the park. Many of the major buildings of the fort continue to front the parade ground on the north, south, and west. Current plans to expand the parade ground into parklands include the demolition of several of the 1959 houses northeast of the parade ground (Buildings 406-408, 423-431, 504-514).
Two sections of the parade ground have been identified as containing archeological deposits and recommended as eligible for listing on the National Register of Historic Places. Section A at the southwest corner is bordered by Story Avenue and Murray Avenue and may contain intact structural remnants from the 1866-1885 period. Section B is at the northwest corner of the eastern section (the park) bordered by Weaver Avenue and the pedestrian path; it contains intact foundation remnants and the possible remains of a storehouse from the period of the 1860S-1910.11
Historic cast-iron lamp posts edge the roads throughout the fort. These presumably were installed after 1910 when the first permanent electric sub-station was constructed. The posts have fluted shafts set on molded bases with stylized acanthus caps surmounted by octagonal lanterns.
Additional open space is located near the north end of the fort on top of Battery King (Building 500), now a baseball field bounded by Abbott Road and North Loop Road.
HISTORY OF FORT TOTTEN
Local Settlement to Government Acquisition. 1639-1857
The peninsula occupied by Fort Totten was taken from the Matinecock Indians by the Dutch in 1639. William Kieft, Governor General of New Netherlands, transferred the land by patent to the Englishman William Thome, who had been forced to Long Island from the Massachusetts Bay Colony for assisting religious dissenters. The land became known as Thome's Point, and his farmstead was called "one of the most valuable and handsome" in the area.13 The property, some 152 acres, was held by the Thome family until 1788, when Ann Thome married William Wilkins and the peninsula became known as Wilkins Point. In 1829, Charles A. Willets (1781-1832), an area nurseryman, purchased the Wilkins farmland and changed the name of the peninsula to Willets Point. Possibly Willets hoped to sell the property to the Army, as the Army Board of Engineers had recommended fortifying various points in the New York Harbor, including Willets Point and Throgs Neck, in a report issued in 1821.
A property transfer did not take place, so Willets established a nursery and built a Greek Revival style house near the north end of the peninsula. This house, now known as Building 211, was subsequently moved and remodeled in the fashionable Gothic Revival style in 1867. Presumably other service buildings were constructed by either Wilkins or Willets, but none survive. Charles Willets died in 1832 and was buried on the property down the slope from the original site of the house. His simple granite grave marker survives near the intersection of Bayside Street and Totten Avenue. Willets's heirs sold the property in 1857 to George Irving, a New York broker and land speculator.
The Fort at Willets Point: Third System. Civil War, and Reconstruction Periods (1857-1885)
The defense of New York Harbor had been a matter of continuing interest to the United States government from the time of the Revolutionary War on. Initial efforts had focused on the inner harbor utilizing the First and Second Systems of fortifications; the result was the construction of Fort Jay (later Fort Columbus), Castle Williams and the South Battery on Governors Island, Castle Clinton at the southern tip of Manhattan, Fort Wood on Bedloe's (now Liberty Island), and Fort Gibson on what is now Ellis Island.16 Following the War of 1812, the Federal government established a board to create a permanent system of defenses and fortification, which came to be known as the Third System. Organized in 1816, the board was headed by Simon Bernard, a French military engineer, Capt. J.D. Elliott of the Navy, and Maj. William McKee and Lt. Col. Joseph G. Totten of the Army Engineers.
Totten proved to be the most influential figure in the advancement of the Third System, serving for 26 years as Chief Engineer of the Army Engineers. In this capacity he was responsible for the design of most of the forts built in the United States between the 1820s and the 1860s; the Third System is often called the Totten system, in recognition of his achievement. Third System forts are generally polygonal in plan with one or more arched tiers of casemates on the seaward fronts and roof tiers of barbette emplacements (platforms from which guns were fired over parapets) surmounting the exterior walls, which were built of brick or stone or both materials. Casemate emplacement and the size and shapes of the embrasures (gun openings) were a major focus of Totten's innovations.18 In addition to the Fort at Willets Point, two other forts were named after him, one in North Dakota and the other in North Carolina.
The Bernard Board was initially charged with dealing with seacoast defense "as an activity involving the efforts of several interrelated elements—a navy, fortifications, avenues of communication in the interior, and a regular army and well-organized militia."19 The Board's first report was submitted in February 1821 and listed 18 defensive works as a top priority, followed by 32 for future construction as lesser priorities. However, by 1850, the Board envisoned a major scheme of harbor defense for the United States, with nearly 200 separate works, from the East Coast, to the Gulf of Mexico, to the Pacific Coast. In fact, because of the limitations of cost and manpower, far fewer fortifications were actually constructed.
In New York, the system of harbor fortification gradually moved to the outer harbor. While the Narrows had been guarded initially by Fort Richmond and Fort Tompkins on the Staten Island side and Fort Lafayette on the Brooklyn side, these 1812 fortifications were replaced in 1847 and 1825 respectively by the present Fort Richmond and Fort Hamilton. Throgs Neck in the Bronx acquired Fort Schuyler, beginning in 1833, to guard the entrance from Long Island Sound. Finally, the last piece of New York harbor defense under the Third System was put into place with the acquisition of 110 acres of Willets Point from George Irving in 1857.
The price, $200,000, brought forth accusations of profiteering and an abortive congressional investigation. Even though Congress appropriated some $155,000 to have plans drawn for a fortification, reputedly by Robert E. Lee, the work was not carried out despite continued calls for improving New York Harbor defenses.
With the outbreak of the Civil War in 1861, a temporary camp known as Camp Morgan was set up at Willets Point to train military recruits and to accommodate volunteer units, among them the 15th New York Volunteers (Engineer), the 2nd Marine Volunteers (Infantry), and the 9th Indiana Volunteers (Infantry). With fears that Confederate troops might attack New York Harbor from Long Island Sound, Congress appropriated $200,000 in 1862 for fortifications work at Willets Point. The land area of the fort was increased in 1863 with the purchase of an additional 26 acres. Work on the pentagonal casemated fortification had begun in 1862 at the north end of the peninsula. The Quartermaster's Wharf, jutting into Little Bay, was constructed at the same time to accommodate materials and supplies needed during construction.
The fortification called for four tiers of casemates on the water side and two tiers on the land side with foundations extending twelve feet below sea level and walls eight feet thick. Guns and cannon were to be mounted in the casemates. Even as construction was underway, the fortification was made obsolete by advances in military technology.22 The Rodman cannon could smash fort walls with heavy iron balls, while rifled guns and cannons could be fired with great accuracy over long ranges. Rifled projectiles could penetrate the masonry walls of fortifications and then explode inside. Only two tiers of casemates were completed at Fort Totten, and the work was subsequently abandoned.
The other major construction at the fort during the Civil War was the General Grant Hospital, completed in 1865 in the southern section of the site. Containing 1,410 beds in 37 wards, the hospital treated 5,283 soldiers in its one year of existence.23
Following the Civil War, three of the Army's four companies of Engineers were sent to the Fort at Willets Point because of existing storage facilities for the engineering materials remaining from the war. This was the first permanent garrison at the Fort where they were initially commanded by Gen. J.C. Duane and then, beginning in 1868, for some twenty years by Maj. Henry L. Abbot (1831-1927). The relocation and remodelling of the original Willets house occurred in 1867-68 in conjunction with the establishment of this permanent garrison.
Prior to 1866, the Army Engineers had headed the program at West Point. When this connection ended, a group of officers founded the Essayons Club at Willets Point to perpetuate the study of engineering in the Army.24 This became the Engineer School for Application. The Engineer Depot for the eastern United States was established at Willets Point in 1870, and a torpedo school was set up in 1873.
Under Abbot's leadership, the Engineer School of Application carried out experiments and training in engineer reconnaissance, military bridges, weaponry, astronomy, photography, submarine mines, torpedoes, submarine rockets, and searchlights, beginning in 1872. Abbot's report on a system of coastal defense by submarine mines was published in 1881 as No. 23 of the Professional Papers of the Army Corps of Engineers.25
Few of the structures that were built between 1865 and 1885 survive. Those that do include the batteries behind the Civil War battery, the seacoast mortar battery, the torpedo research and storage facilities, as well as the photo laboratory (Building 317).
While frame barracks and other housing were constructed for enlisted men and officers, none of these survive. The frame officers quarters were of the type still seen on Governors Island around Nolan Park (located within the Governor's Island Historic District). Other structures built during this period included the observatory, library and theater, the first officers mess (designed in the Gothic Revival style and later replaced by the barracks on the south side of the Parade Ground), and the first chapel, also built in the Gothic Revival style 26
Endicott Board and Taft Board Period. 1885-1914
By the 1880s, coastal and harbor defense had again become a national issue. In 1885, Congress authorized a board of experts to examine what defenses were needed at what ports. This became known as the Endicott Board after its president, Secretary of War William C. Endicott. As a result, New York was identified as one of five harbors most in need of new fortifications, and as part of the New York Harbor defense, the Fort at Willets Point was classified as one of the most essential on the East Coast .29
As the result of Congressional appropriations in the 1890, more facilities were constructed in the 1890s, especially a first phase of more permanent barracks and related service structures. The fort had been supplied with water from the Town of Flushing in 1886. The Engineers' Museum was also constructed in the 1890s.
The Fort at Willets Point was renamed in honor of Maj. Gen. Joseph G. Totten in 1898 by direction of President William McKinley.30 However, the Engineer School of Application relocated to Washington in 1901, and the Engineering Depot closed in 1902.
The mission of the fort changed as five companies of the Coast Artillery Corps were moved there. There was a major influx of personnel between 1902 and 1913 with the establishment of the Eastern Artillery District, New York, in 1906, and the Coast Defense of Eastern New York and the North Atlantic District in 1913. The building campaign that began in 1905 coincided with this change as there were many more officers on site who needed housing.
President Theodore Roosevelt appointed the Taft Board, named after Secretary of War William Howard Taft, in 1905 to review and update the harbor defense programs. By this time, emphasis had shifted from fortifications to ever increasing attention to weapons and firepower. Fort Totten was the site of innovations and experimentation with searchlights, electrification, and precision methods of fire control for greater accuracy of artillery, all under the jurisdiction of the Coast Artillery stationed there.31
World War I period
No structures built at Fort Totten during this period survive. During the war, Fort Totten served as a training and administrative post. Units of the Coast Artillery, Infantry, Engineering, Field Artillery, Army Medical Corps, Signal Corps, Anti-aircraft, and members of the First Reserve Engineers were trained at Fort Totten before going to Europe. Company A of the First Reserve Engineers, sailed for France on July 14, 1917, becoming the first unit to leave the United States for the front.
The Period between World War I and World War II. 1920-1945
A new Torpedo Depot was established in 1921 which focused on improved torpedoes, naval mines, and anti-aircraft technology. The 62nd Coast Artillery (Anti-Aircraft) was stationed there in 1922. The batteries were abandoned completely in 1938. Many temporary structures were erected in 1940s for barracks, storage, etc. Few survive, and most are not within the boundaries of the historic district.
The first radar installation used in Anti-Aircraft Command on the east coast was constructed at Fort Totten in 1941. Fort Totten became the Headquarters of the Anti-Aircraft Command of the Eastern Defense Command. In 1944 the Eastern Defense Command Headquarters and the 1378 AAF unit of the North Atlantic Wing, Air Transport Command moved to Fort Totten. Fort Totten also served as the processing point for troops departing through La Guardia Field Terminal until 1947.
Post World War II to Present. 1945 on
Following World War II, Fort Totten remained in active service as the home of the 1362nd Service Unit in 1947 and the New York-New Jersey Sub-Area Headquarters for Civilian Component Activities in 1949. It housed the Fort Totten Medical Center for army personnel in 1947-49. The Development Branch of the Army Service Medical Program Agency moved to Fort Totten in 1948, being reorganized in 1957 as the U.S. Army Medical Equipment Research and Development Laboratory under direction of Army Surgeon General. The laboratory had the sole responsibility for conducting engineering research and development leading to new items of military equipment for the Army, including surgical, veterinary, dental, and optical equipment, hospital utensils, medical sets and kits, x-ray equipment, devices for insect and rodent control, and equipment for a combat casualty evacuation system.
The First Regional Army Air Defense Command was organized in 1954 to provide overall anti-aircraft defense for New England, New York, New Jersey, and Greenland. Its mission was expanded in 1961 to the defense of Virginia, Pennsylvania, and Washington. First Anti-Aircraft Regional Command remained at Fort Totten until 1967 and included the 23 rd Anti-Aircraft Artillery Group; the 41st Anti-Aircraft Artillery Battalion (with 90-millimeter guns); the 66th Anti-Aircraft Artillery Missile Battalion (which monitored the Nike/Ajax and Nike/Hercules missile systems). The construction of additional housing, beginning in 1959, to the north and south of the earlier officers' housing, coincided with this command. These houses, most of which are outside the boundaries of the historic district, are of the so-called Capehart type, built in double and quadruple units.36
In 1967, Fort Totten was placed on inactive status as a sub-installation for Fort Hamilton, after the First Regional Army Air Defense Command was relocated. It continued to provide housing for military personnel in the New York City area and to serve as the headquarters of the 77th Regional Support Command (RSC), stationed at Fort Totten in 1969. The United States Coast Guard took over 9.6 acres with its related buildings near the shore of Little Bay in 1969. The parade ground and Buildings 322 and 323 were transferred to the United States Department of Labor in 1971 for use as a Job Corps Training Center. The Army Reserve remained an active presence, and the Ernie Pyle U.S. Army Reserve Center was dedicated in 1983. This building is outside the boundaries of the historic district. Other buildings at Fort Totten have been leased to various units of New York City government and non-profit entities.
- From the 1999 NYCLPC Historic District Designation Report
Panelists include Joumanna Bercetche, Reporter, CNBC, David Lipton, First Deputy Managing Director, IMF, Hélène Rey, Lord Bagri Professor of Economics, London Business School, Philip Lane, Governor, Central Bank of Ireland, Agustin Carstens, General Manager, Bank of International Settlements (BIS) and Gene Frieda, Executive Vice President and Global Strategist, PIMCO during the seminar Booms and Busts: Are We Better Able to Deal with Them Today? at the 2018 IMF/World Bank Spring Meetings on Saturday, April 21 in Washington, D.C. Ryan Rayburn/IMF Photo
The Lidl Run Kildare Events 2013 were held at the Curragh Racecourse, Newbridge, Co. Kildare, Ireland on Sunday 12th May 2013. There were three events: a 10KM, a half marathon, and a full marathon. This is a selection of photographs which includes all events. The photographs are taken from the start and finish of the marathon, the finish of the 10KM, and the finish of the half marathon. Due to the large numbers participating we did not manage to photograph everyone - which was not helped by the weather. Congratulations to Jo Cawley and her RunKildare crew for another great event. The weather didn't dampen the spirits of the many happy participants.
Electronic timing was provided by Red Tag Timing [www.redtagtiming.com/]
Overall Race Summary
Participants: There were approximately 3,000 participants over the 3 race events - there were runners, joggers, and walkers participating.
Weather: A cold breezy morning with heavy rain at the start. The weather dried up for the 10KM and the Half Marathon races
Course: This is an undulating course with some good flat stretches on the Curragh.
Viewing this on a smartphone device?
If you are viewing this Flickr set on a smartphone and you want to see the larger version(s) of this photograph then: scroll down to the bottom of this description under the photograph and click the "View info about this photo..." link. You will be brought to a new page and you should click the link "View All Sizes".
Some Useful Links
GPS Garmin Trace of the Kildare Marathon Route: connect.garmin.com/activity/175709313
Homepage of the Lidl Run Kildare Event: www.kildaremarathon.ie/index.html
Facebook Group page of the Lidl Run Kildare Event: www.facebook.com/RunKildare
Boards.ie Athletics Discussion Board pages about the race series: www.boards.ie/vbulletin/showthread.php?t=2056815306
Our photographs from Run Kildare 2012: www.flickr.com/photos/peterm7/sets/72157629707887620/
Our photographs from Run Kildare 2011: www.flickr.com/photos/peterm7/sets/72157626725200956/
A small selection of photographs from Run Kildare 2010: www.flickr.com/photos/peterm7/sets/72157623899845567/ (first event)
Can I use the photograph with the watermark?
Yes! Absolutely - you can post this photograph to your social networks, blogs, micro-blogging, etc.
How can I get a full resolution, no watermark, copy of these photographs?
All of the photographs here on this Flickr set have a visible watermark embedded in them. All of the photographs posted here on this Flickr set are available, free, at no cost, at full resolution WITHOUT watermark. We take these photographs as a hobby and as a contribution to the running community in Ireland. We do not know of any other photographers who operate such a policy. Our only "cost" is our request that if you are using these images: (1) on social media sites such as Facebook, Tumblr, Pinterest, Twitter,LinkedIn, Google+, etc or (2) other websites, web multimedia, commercial/promotional material that you provide a link back to our Flickr page to attribute us. This also extends the use of these images for Facebook profile pictures. In these cases please make a separate wall or blog post with a link to our Flickr page. If you do not know how this should be done for Facebook or other social media please email us and we will be happy to help suggest how to link to us.
Please email petermooney78 AT gmail DOT com with the links to the photographs you would like to obtain a full resolution copy of. We also ask race organisers, media, etc to ask for permission before use of our images for flyers, posters, etc. We reserve the right to refuse a request.
In summary please remember - all we ask is for you to link back to our Flickr set or Flickr pages. Taking the photographs and preparing them for online posting does take a significant effort. We are not posting photographs to Flickr for commercial reasons. If you really like what we do please spread the link around, send us an email, leave a comment beside the photographs, send us a Flickr email, etc.
If you would like to contribute something for your photograph(s)?
Some people offer payment for our photographs. We do not charge for these photographs. We take these photographs as our contribution to the running community in Ireland. If you feel that the photograph(s) you request are good enough that you would pay for their purchase from other photographic providers we would suggest that you can provide a donation to any of the great charities in Ireland who do work for Cancer Care or Cancer Research in Ireland.
I ran in the race - but my photograph doesn't appear here in your Flickr set! What gives?
As mentioned above we take these photographs as a hobby and as a voluntary contribution to the running community in Ireland. Very often we have actually ran in the same race and then switched to photographer mode after we finished the race. Consequently, we feel that we have no obligations to capture a photograph of every participant in the race. However, we do try our very best to capture as many participants as possible. But this is sometimes not possible for a variety of reasons:
►You were hidden behind another participant as you passed our camera
►Weather or lighting conditions meant that we had some photographs with blurry content which we did not upload to our Flickr set
►There were too many people - some races attract thousands of participants and as amateur photographs we cannot hope to capture photographs of everyone
►We simply missed you - sorry about that - we did our best!
You can email us petermooney78 AT gmail DOT com to enquire if we have a photograph of you which didn't make the final Flickr selection for the race. But we cannot promise that there will be photograph there. As alternatives we advise you to contact the race organisers to enquire if there were (1) other photographs taking photographs at the race event or if (2) there were professional commercial sports photographers taking photographs which might have some photographs of you available for purchase. You might find some links for further information above.
Don't like your photograph here?
That's OK! We understand!
If, for any reason, you are not happy or comfortable with your picture appearing here in this photoset on Flickr then please email us at petermooney78 AT gmail DOT com and we will remove it as soon as possible. We give careful consideration to each photograph before uploading.
I want to tell people about these great photographs!
Great! Thank you! The best link to spread the word around is probably www.flickr.com/peterm7/sets
NEWS RELEASE
B.I.G. GLOBAL LOYALTY PROGRAMME LAUNCHED
KUALA LUMPUR, 14 November 2011 – An innovative global loyalty programme that allows members to earn points when travelling and shopping, and redeem the accumulated points for exciting rewards including flight seats was launched here today.
The programme, called BIG, enables members to earn loyalty points called ‘BIGGIES’ when shopping with the programme partners worldwide including AirAsia and the Tune Group of Companies. Other BIG partners include Indosat in Indonesia and CentralWorld in Thailand.
As a global loyalty programme, BIG membership is borderless and open to anyone aged 2 years and above, anywhere in the world. Each member, nicknamed ‘BIG Shot’, is issued with a BIG card carrying the cardholder’s name and membership identification number, or BIG Shot ID.
In Malaysia, the BIG card doubles up as a BIG Visa Prepaid card, which cardholders can reload at all major banks or online at BIG’s website tune2big.com. Cardholders can now shop at millions of merchants worldwide where Visa is accepted, both online and over the counter. BIG Visa Prepaid is eligible for those aged 18 and above.
AirAsia Group CEO and Tune Group Co-Founder Tan Sri Tony Fernandes says: “The BIG launch today is a major breakthrough as we seek to reward our loyal guests and customers. BIG has certainly given a new definition to frequent flying and loyalty programmes as we know them. Merchants and partners should view BIG as an extended marketing and loyalty arm in further growing the businesses and market shares.”
Tony adds: “The greatest feature of BIG is the redemption of flight seats. However, AirAsia and our other related businesses are just some of BIG’s participating merchants and partners. Members can look forward to a whole new world of rewards and benefits when they shop using their BIG card. It’s about turning your everyday lifestyle spending into rewards and before you know it, you are ready to fly to your dream destination.”
The BIG loyalty programme is managed by Think Big Digital Sdn Bhd, a 50:50 joint-venture between the world’s best low cost airline AirAsia and Tune Money, the financial services arm of the Tune Group of Companies.
Tune Money CEO Peter Miller says: “We have termed our target market for BIG as the ‘young at heart’ who would like to fly for free. Essentially, a card for the now majority of consumers who are comfortable transacting online such as booking AirAsia flights and would like the opportunity to earn free flights and more from their online and other transactions.”
Peter adds: “In keeping with the Malaysian government’s Economic Transformation Programme, the Visa-enabled BIG card is very well-suited to the modern cashless consumers as it offers reduced risk for online consumers compared with the traditional cards; for travellers they can simply load up their card before they fly as opposed to carrying wads of foreign currency with them and why pay cash when you can pay with your card and earn free flights, free hotel stays, ‘Big Shot’ privileges and so much more.”
Stuart Tomlinson, Country Manager, Malaysia, Visa says: “Visa is proud to partner AirAsia and Tune Money to launch the BIG Visa Prepaid card in Malaysia. Visa Prepaid cards are versatile and provide cardholders with ease of use and widespread acceptance. Malaysians can also use the BIG Visa Prepaid card as a safer and more convenient payment option while on holiday and earn points for their next trip with every transaction.”
BIG was soft-launched a month ago and has so far received 60,000 applications. BIG will be further promoted using social networking platforms like Facebook and Twitter.
Providing further details on how the BIG loyalty programme works, BIG CEO Johan Aris Ibrahim says: “Earning points or BIGGIES is simple. Just present your BIG card at Visa merchants and BIG partners or quote your BIG Shot ID when you shop online and BIGGIES will automatically be loaded into your account. For example, each RM2 transaction with BIG partners like AirAsia, AirAsia Megastore, AirAsiaRedTix, AirAsia Go and Tune Hotels will earn you 1 BIGGIE.”
“For the BIG Visa Prepaid card in Malaysia, each RM2 transaction paid on the card will generate 1 BIGGIE, while selected erchants will give double the points. This is on top of the points you earned as a BIG Shot so that means you can earn even more BIGGIES at a faster rate,” explains Johan.
There are 1,500 BIG partners with more than 3,000 retail outlets around the globe where Big Shots can collect double BIGGIES, both online and offline. On top of that BIG has also set up an online shopping mall at shopbig.tune2big.com, featuring more than 1,000 cross-border global merchants allowing BIG Shots to earn BIGGIES.
Johan adds: “Apart from collecting BIGGIES, our strategic partners also enable their current members to convert their existing loyalty points into BIGGIES, providing them a wider option for redemption.”
A BIG Shot can start redeeming from as low as 400 BIGGIES. Those with insufficient BIGGIES have the option of topping up with cash.
For more information about BIG and to sign up as a BIG Shot, visit tune2big.com.
-END-
About BIG
BIG is a global loyalty programme that gives you FREE flights and other rewards. The BIG Card, which incorporates Visa payment applications in Malaysia, allows you to earn points (BIGGIES) whenever you spend at all Visa accepted merchants and BIG Partners worldwide. Accumulate your BIGGIES to redeem flight seats on AirAsia and other rewards.
About Think Big Digital Sdn Bhd
Think Big Digital Sdn Bhd is a 50:50 joint venture between AirAsia and Tune Money. The company owns, markets and operates a global loyalty programme under the brand ‘BIG’.
About AirAsia and AirAsia X
AirAsia, the leading and largest low-cost carrier in Asia, services the most extensive network with approximately 165 routes. Within 10 years of operations, AirAsia has carried over 100 million guests and grown its fleet from just two aircraft to 107. The airline today is proud to be a truly Asean airline with established operations based in Malaysia, Indonesia, Thailand and Philippines servicing a network stretching across all ASEAN countries, China, India, Sri Lanka and Australia. This is further complemented by AirAsia X, its low-cost long-haul affiliate carrier that currently flies to destinations in China, Australia, Taiwan, Iran, India, Korea, UK, Japan, France and New Zealand. AirAsia has been named the World’s Best Low Cost Airline in the annual World Airline Survey by Skytrax for three consecutive years (2009, 2010, 2011).
About Tune Money Sdn Bhd
Tune Money is a universal financial services company offering affordable prepaid cards as well as life and general insurance products. Tune Money has been operating since 2007 and together with sister companies TuneTalk and Tune Hotels are creating a digital and lifestyle community. Tune are working with AirAsia to integrate the Tune consumer community with that of AirAsia, the world's best low cost airline that shares the same co-owners and founders with the Tune Group in Tan Sri Tony Fernandes and Dato' Kamarudin Meranun.
About VISA International
Visa is a global payments technology company that connects consumers, businesses, financial institutions and governments in more than 200 countries and territories to fast, secure and reliable digital currency. Underpinning digital currency is one of the world’s most advanced processing networks—VisaNet—that is capable of handling more than 20,000 transaction messages a second, with fraud protection for consumers and guaranteed payment for merchants. Visa is not a bank and does not issue cards, extend credit or set rates and fees for consumers. Visa’s innovations, however, enable its financial institution customers to offer consumers more choices: pay now with debit, ahead of time with prepaid or later with credit products. For more information, visit www.corporate.visa.com.
Photos can be downloaded from www.flickr.com/tune2big
For further information, please contact:
Earnest Bat
Communications
Tune Money Sdn Bhd
Tel: +6012 942 9294
Email: earnest.bat@tunemoney.com
Hamdan Mohamad
Tune Group
Tel: +6010 500 1111
Email: hamdan@tunegroup.com
Complete and assembled - no damage
Includes an extra set of lower legs and extra hands with two-toned manicure, plus her complete fashion and accessories:
faux leather pants
graphic print camisole with train
yellow heels
silver/black flats,
jewelry
sunglasses
clutch purse
beret
elbow-length leather gloves with molded hands. As a special "build a doll," she did not come with her own box or COA
Contents by E. Hoffmann Price Include:
Foreword
The Word of Santiago
The Peacock’s Shadow
Gray Sphinx (The Devil’s Crypt)
Makeda’s Cousin (One Arabian Night)
Satan’s Garden
Queen of the Lilin
The Dreamer of Atlânaat
A Jest and a Vengeance
Wolves of Kerak
The Hand of Wrath
One Step from Hell
Web of Wizardry
Saladin’s Throne-Rug
Allah Sends a Reaper
Khosru’s Garden
Hasheesh Wisdom
Snake Goddess
House of the Monoceros (The Old Gods Eat )
You Can’t Eat Glory
Woman in the Case
Heart of a Thief
Kiss of Sekhmet (The Cat Goddess)
Vengeance in Samarra
Selene Walks by Night (Selene Slays by Night)
Prayer to Satan
A King Is Next to God (King of Knaves)
Shadow Captain
Peach Blossom Paradise (Sanctuary)
The Hands of Janos
The Shadow of Saturn
The Infidel’s Daughter
Includes, Bear topper with bottle, 2 bibs, 4 onesies 3-6 months and a hooded blanket, with 34 size 1 diapers. 14 " tall & 13" wide
The Lidl Run Kildare Events 2013 were held at the Curragh Racecourse, Newbridge, Co. Kildare, Ireland on Sunday 12th May 2013. There were three events: a 10KM, a half marathon, and a full marathon. This is a selection of photographs which includes all events. The photographs are taken from the start and finish of the marathon, the finish of the 10KM, and the finish of the half marathon. Due to the large numbers participating we did not manage to photograph everyone - which was not helped by the weather. Congratulations to Jo Cawley and her RunKildare crew for another great event. The weather didn't dampen the spirits of the many happy participants.
Electronic timing was provided by Red Tag Timing [www.redtagtiming.com/]
Overall Race Summary
Participants: There were approximately 3,000 participants over the 3 race events - there were runners, joggers, and walkers participating.
Weather: A cold breezy morning with heavy rain at the start. The weather dried up for the 10KM and the Half Marathon races
Course: This is an undulating course with some good flat stretches on the Curragh.
Viewing this on a smartphone device?
If you are viewing this Flickr set on a smartphone and you want to see the larger version(s) of this photograph then: scroll down to the bottom of this description under the photograph and click the "View info about this photo..." link. You will be brought to a new page and you should click the link "View All Sizes".
Some Useful Links
GPS Garmin Trace of the Kildare Marathon Route: connect.garmin.com/activity/175709313
Homepage of the Lidl Run Kildare Event: www.kildaremarathon.ie/index.html
Facebook Group page of the Lidl Run Kildare Event: www.facebook.com/RunKildare
Boards.ie Athletics Discussion Board pages about the race series: www.boards.ie/vbulletin/showthread.php?t=2056815306
Our photographs from Run Kildare 2012: www.flickr.com/photos/peterm7/sets/72157629707887620/
Our photographs from Run Kildare 2011: www.flickr.com/photos/peterm7/sets/72157626725200956/
A small selection of photographs from Run Kildare 2010: www.flickr.com/photos/peterm7/sets/72157623899845567/ (first event)
Can I use the photograph with the watermark?
Yes! Absolutely - you can post this photograph to your social networks, blogs, micro-blogging, etc.
How can I get a full resolution, no watermark, copy of these photographs?
All of the photographs here on this Flickr set have a visible watermark embedded in them. All of the photographs posted here on this Flickr set are available, free, at no cost, at full resolution WITHOUT watermark. We take these photographs as a hobby and as a contribution to the running community in Ireland. We do not know of any other photographers who operate such a policy. Our only "cost" is our request that if you are using these images: (1) on social media sites such as Facebook, Tumblr, Pinterest, Twitter,LinkedIn, Google+, etc or (2) other websites, web multimedia, commercial/promotional material that you provide a link back to our Flickr page to attribute us. This also extends the use of these images for Facebook profile pictures. In these cases please make a separate wall or blog post with a link to our Flickr page. If you do not know how this should be done for Facebook or other social media please email us and we will be happy to help suggest how to link to us.
Please email petermooney78 AT gmail DOT com with the links to the photographs you would like to obtain a full resolution copy of. We also ask race organisers, media, etc to ask for permission before use of our images for flyers, posters, etc. We reserve the right to refuse a request.
In summary please remember - all we ask is for you to link back to our Flickr set or Flickr pages. Taking the photographs and preparing them for online posting does take a significant effort. We are not posting photographs to Flickr for commercial reasons. If you really like what we do please spread the link around, send us an email, leave a comment beside the photographs, send us a Flickr email, etc.
If you would like to contribute something for your photograph(s)?
Some people offer payment for our photographs. We do not charge for these photographs. We take these photographs as our contribution to the running community in Ireland. If you feel that the photograph(s) you request are good enough that you would pay for their purchase from other photographic providers we would suggest that you can provide a donation to any of the great charities in Ireland who do work for Cancer Care or Cancer Research in Ireland.
I ran in the race - but my photograph doesn't appear here in your Flickr set! What gives?
As mentioned above we take these photographs as a hobby and as a voluntary contribution to the running community in Ireland. Very often we have actually ran in the same race and then switched to photographer mode after we finished the race. Consequently, we feel that we have no obligations to capture a photograph of every participant in the race. However, we do try our very best to capture as many participants as possible. But this is sometimes not possible for a variety of reasons:
►You were hidden behind another participant as you passed our camera
►Weather or lighting conditions meant that we had some photographs with blurry content which we did not upload to our Flickr set
►There were too many people - some races attract thousands of participants and as amateur photographs we cannot hope to capture photographs of everyone
►We simply missed you - sorry about that - we did our best!
You can email us petermooney78 AT gmail DOT com to enquire if we have a photograph of you which didn't make the final Flickr selection for the race. But we cannot promise that there will be photograph there. As alternatives we advise you to contact the race organisers to enquire if there were (1) other photographs taking photographs at the race event or if (2) there were professional commercial sports photographers taking photographs which might have some photographs of you available for purchase. You might find some links for further information above.
Don't like your photograph here?
That's OK! We understand!
If, for any reason, you are not happy or comfortable with your picture appearing here in this photoset on Flickr then please email us at petermooney78 AT gmail DOT com and we will remove it as soon as possible. We give careful consideration to each photograph before uploading.
I want to tell people about these great photographs!
Great! Thank you! The best link to spread the word around is probably www.flickr.com/peterm7/sets
Lawn Pros provides complete custom landscape & gardening services for homes & businesses in Colorado Springs & surrounding areas. From concept to completed project, Lawn Pro's can handle the design and installation of your new landscape. Services include property maintenance, full custom design/build landscaping, fire mitigation, snow removal, and more! We are dedicated to providing professional, dependable service at a reasonable price.
We specialize in creating custom outdoor living spaces that are both inviting and unique. Our goal is to provide you with a space to get together with your friends and family and enjoy a better life at the place you call home. We are ready to improve the appearance and value of your property. Our landscape architects, designers, project managers and certified professionals work together to create, install and maintain the perfect outdoor space for your home.
Our extensive experience in the green industry means we know what it takes to make gardens & landscapes thrive in our Colorado climate. Our personal touch means your landscape will be creative, captivating, & completely custom. Lawn Pros offers comprehensive, innovative and creative solutions for all your landscape and outdoor living needs. Call 719.963.6267 today for a free Colorado Springs landscaping estimate!
After initial consultation with our designers, we will develop a unique landscape design for your property. With your input, we will then tailor this design to your specific likes. Once the design aspect has been completed, our properly trained and equipped crews will install your new landscape to your satisfaction. For those who have a pre-design project, Lawn Pro's will deliver a quote and continue through the installation process.
Landscape Design
The design is the foundation of creating a functional landscape. Your landscape is an extension of your home and style, so it should be perfect. We design comprehensive and sustainable landscaping that makes the most of your home and property, using natural features and adding personalized enhancements. Lawn Pros Landscape’s vision, insight, creativity, and knowledge and experience of the regions soil conditions will provide you with the results you expect. we take great pride in designing and shaping your project into a one of a kind landscape masterpiece. Whether it is project renovation or new home construction, we guarantee a peaceful and beautiful new outdoor living environment that will provide you with years of enjoyment and solitude. More importantly, the design gives you a refuge. A place to relax and unwind. And, you will be the envy of the neighborhood!
Plants
From colorful spring blooms to blazing fall colors, nature’s plants are the true highlight to any outdoor space. Plant materials are the most beneficial component to your landscape. Our hand selected trees, shrubs, ground covers and perennials bring texture, scale and color to your yard while providing a relaxing serene and tranquil environment. Plants provide us with shade, help cool our homes, filter dust and increase the value of our property more than many other investments.
Irrigation At Lawn Pros Landscaping, we strive to give you a yard that you can be proud of! By combining your soil elements with the proper irrigation, provided by the highest quality parts and best sprinkler coverage, we guarantee a healthy, water-wise yard. Our sprinkler systems will provide optimum results utilizing the highest water efficiency.
Sod Care
Soil Preparation:
Proper soil preparation is the most important step for a successful lawn. The goal is to provide a good base in which the grass roots can vigorously establish and grow.
Begin by removing all old lawn, rocks, weeds and any other debris.
• Using a sod cutter, cut out all of the existing lawn. You can usually find a sod cutter at your local equipment rental store.
• Kill or pull all existing weeds.
• Remove all rocks or other debris.
Establish your rough grade, directing drainage away from any buildings and eliminating any low spots.
Spread 3 to 5 yards of soil amendment for every 1000 square feet. Rototill into your existing ground 4 to 6 inches deep.
• We recommend using a high grade of compost as your soil amendment which must be rototilled into the ground, it cannot be simply added as a layer above your existing soil. We use an organic Bio-compost fromA1 organics on all of our installs.
Rake and fine grade the surface to smooth uneven areas. Finished grade should be 1/2 inch below sidewalks, driveways, sprinkler heads and patios.
As a final step we use and recommend the use of a Starter Fertilizer which is at a rate of 4 lbs. per 1000 square feet on top of the final grade. This promotes healthy root growth to aid in faster establishment of the new turf and reduce the water needs of the turf due to the healthier and denser root growth.
Sod Installation:
Green side up!
Sod is a living plant and should be installed as soon as possible after delivery.
Begin installing sod along an edge, furthest away, to minimize the amount of traffic on the prepared soil and newly installed grass.
Stagger the sod in a brick like pattern so that the seams are offset. Keep ends and sides of the sod butted together tightly without overlapping. If you are installing sod on a sloped area the rolls should be laid perpendicular to the slope, as to prevent water run off.
Sod may be cut with a knife to conform to curved boundaries. It is easiest to cut from the dirt side of the sod.
In warm and dry conditions we recommending a light watering of the installed sod as you work to keep the sod from drying and shrinking during the installation. Once all the sod is down water completely per the guidelines below.
Watering Your Sod:
Water, Water, Water!
The following information is provided as a general guideline. Remember that no two lawns are exactly alike and conditions can vary greatly from one area of your lawn to another. Newly planted sod needs to be watered much differently than established lawns. It is highly recommended you have a sprinkler system in place before installing sod. Due to the increased water needs of the new sod, watering by hand or with a garden hose sprinkler will be very time consuming for the first few weeks.
Many factors will affect the water needs during the establishment and even after the sod is established. Areas of your lawn that are on higher ground and/or are more exposed to sun and wind will use significantly more water. Lower areas and areas that are well shaded and protected will not need as much water. Maintaining consistent moisture levels in all areas of the lawn will ensure proper establishment. In order to achieve consistent moisture levels fine tuning of the irrigation system and close observation will be required for success.
Immediately after all the sod is installed, water the lawn until it is good and soaked, usually 45 to 60 minutes. This is the most important watering because the ground is dry, the soil amendment is dry and the sod itself is dry. This initial watering is vital to ensure the sod and soil beneath are good and soaked.
During the first 2 weeks, while the sod's root system is being established, heavy watering is necessary. The new sod needs to stay moist 24 hours a day. We recommend watering a MINIMUM of 2 times per day for at least 20 to 40 minutes. Variations in soil conditions, temperature and sprinkler type will affect the number of cycles and length of time that your sprinklers should run. The key is maintaining consistent moisture throughout the lawn.
Also during this time any use of the lawn should be avoided to give the roots an opportunity to become established and to insure the lawn will remain smooth. On hot days (90 degrees and over) or windy days you may need to water 3 to 4 times a day so that the sod is not allowed to dry out between watering. During the 3rd and 4th week you should be transitioning from heavy watering to a normal routine. Begin by eliminating one run cycle of the system every 4-5 days until you have reached one per day and then begin gradually eliminating days from the schedule until you have reached your preferred watering schedule. We recommend an every other day schedule, watering early in the morning.
It is important to note that areas of your lawn that are well shaded will use significantly less water so be careful to not over-water these areas. Over-watering will keep the sod from growing roots which will lead to dead spots.
Watch your sod closely for signs of dehydration (not enough water). Signs include: a purplish tint, blades turn gray and footprints are left when walked upon, the sod rolls begin to shrink and gaps form between rolls, or grass blades turn straw in color. If any of these signs are prevalent, the sod is not getting enough water, increase your watering times!
If you are not convinced your issues are due to lack of watering, try this test. Place like-sized containers in the problem area and another in a good and green area. Water for 15 to 30 minutes then measure and compare both containers. If the problem area is not getting the same amount of water than your sprinkler heads and system may need adjustments.
The 1st mowing should occur within the first 10 to 14 days after installation. Do not let the lawn get too long where the blades begin to lay down or your mower cannot handle the job. It is necessary to stop watering for a period of time to allow grass to dry and the ground to firm up enough to be mowed.
It may also be necessary to mow the lawn in two passes for the first mowing, you do not want to mow more than the top 3rd of the blade at one time. So if it is very long, raise the blade on the mower and mow, then lower the blade (no shorter that 3 inches) and mow again. Mowing off too much of the blade at one time can cause shock to the lawn and may create a dead spot in the lawn. If the grass appears yellow after mowing you are cutting off too much.
New sod should not be fertilized for at least 6 weeks following installation and we do not recommend use of any starter fertilizer with the installation.
Special considerations for fall sod installations:
Sod installed late in the season will likely not have a chance to become fully established before the winter sets in. In these instances you will need to be sure to water the sod several times over the winter especially during extended periods or dry weather. You do not need a heavy watering as the frozen ground will not absorb much water but keeping the surface moist will insure that the sod is ready to go when spring arrives. Even established lawns can die during a dry winter so a little water in these times will ensure a healthy lawn the next spring.
Landscaping Colorado Springs Testimonials
"I just wanted to let you know that our property has never looked better. What an amazing job your crew does. Very professional, hard working and show great pride in their work."
- Tabatha Colorado Springs
"We have had many landscapers in the past. No one compares to the quality of work and customer service Lawn Pros Landscaping provides. We look forward to continuing our working relationship with them and highly recommend them to anyone." - Dave Colorado Springs
Get a $99.00 Lawn Evaluation For FREE
1. Best Package Enterprise Co., Ltd offers full product range, includes:
Plastic Containers, Plastic Bottles, Plastic Jars, Plastic Pails, Plastic Tubes/ Vials, Plastic Caps
Glass Containers, Glass Bottles, Glass Jars, Glass Vials,
Metal Containers, Metal Cans, Metal Tins, Metal Caps
PET bottle. PET. beauty. pump. Pumps. boxes. perfume. bottle. Bottles. water bottle. Cosmetic. Cosmetics. skin care. Recycling. make up container. make up travel case. make up. plastic bottle manufacturer. Manufacturer. Jar. Jars. cream jars. Packaging. Container. Containers. Lip Balm Tubes. Tubes. Plastics. plastic bottle. plastic bottles. plastic containers. water pumps. water pump. Polymer. Creams. essential oil bottle. Lotions. glass bottle. glass bottles. Sprays. emulsion bottles. glass jar. aluminum bottle. spray bottle. pump bottle. cosmetic bottle manufacturer. cosmetic packaging. cosmetic container. cosmetic box. cosmetic bottles. medical containers. chemical containers.
Our products include (but not limited to): cosmetics, personal care, essential oils, herbal, food storage, industrial, medical & pharmaceuticals, laboratory, and chemical industry. Bottles and containers are available in all kinds of shapes, sizes, colors, & decoration. We offer a variety of amenity bottles available in varies shapes and sizes including rounds, squat bottles, rectangles and more. We also have a wide selection of cap options for our lines of amenity bottles such as ribbed top caps, flip-top dispensing closures, disc-top caps, and ball caps. These bottles are suitable for facial moisturizer, body lotion, bath product, cream, soap and more. They are great for sample size products; using in spas, salons, hotels, motels, and much more!
...
2. We carry many types of caps and closures including pumps, sprays, misters, atomizers, brush caps, sifter caps, and much more. We also offer special custom decorating services such as: multi-color silk screening, hot stamping, pad printing, gliding, labeling, and more. For our special service there is a minimum limited order of 200pcs.
3. We offer various types of plastic containers. We are also expert on inventing and producing 3D designed products by using plastic raw materials ranging from PP, HDPE, LDPE, PET, ABS, EVA, SAN, PVC, TPA, PS, AS, PMMA, etc. We do mold design, manufacturing, injection molding, producing, hot stamping, silk-screening, pad printing, labeling and assembly- with many years of manufacturing expertise.
4. We have over 90% of products in stock. “Order today, ship out tomorrow” is our promise to you even if you only order one single piece. We welcome orders for bottle printing and design as well as gliding your own logo.
To best serve you:
Our company email: 2008@taiwanbottle.com.tw
Dun Laoghaire Baths Project - December 2019 Updates:
Works at the Dun Laoghaire Baths continue and when complete will provide for the continuing public use of the area. Works include the retention and securing of the existing Baths Pavilion and the removal of dilapidated structures to the rear of the Pavilion to create a new route between Newtownsmith and the East Pier. This walkway will be at a level that will create a safe and secure walk offering panoramic views over Scotsman’s Bay. The form of this walk will reflect the original rocky shoreline and the historic alignment of the old gun battery that was originally located on this site. The walkway will incorporate sitting and viewing points and the land adjoining this walk will be re-graded to create sloping grassed areas. The scheme also proposes the refurbishment of the small gazebo situated along this route.
The existing Baths Pavilion together with a smaller outbuilding will be retained, weathered and secured while the remaining dilapidated outbuildings to the rear and side of the Pavilion will be removed. It is proposed to fit out the Pavilion to accommodate studio space for artists and to provide gallery and café facilities. The studios will be managed by the Arts Department. The original Baths entrance along Windsor Terrace will be restored to provide access. An outdoor ‘café terrace’ linked to the new café will provide an attractive sitting area for viewing eating and relaxing. It is also proposed to create new public toilets facilities at street level which will also be accessible for wheelchair users. Footpaths along Windsor Terrace will be upgraded, and new street trees planted.
These uses and improvements will create new life and provide enhanced public facilities which will complement and link the area to the adjoining Peoples Park, the completed Metals Project Phases 1 and 2 and the DLR Lexicon Environs project that is currently under construction.
The project is divided into several work zones. These zones include work to the new jetty, works to the new sea walls, works to the Pavilion and works to tie into the existing walkway at Newtownsmith. Currently works to the new jetty are nearing completion. This has created a new viewing point with stunning vistas across Scotsman’s Bay to Sandycove Harbour. The new long bench on the jetty has been also been completed and this has allowed the rock armour facing the East Pier to commence. The construction of massive new sea walls supporting the new walkway at the back of the pavilion is well underway. Underpinning and stabilisation of the foundations to the old Pavilion building has been completed and the basement plant room is complete. While significant progress has been made in all these areas overall progress in constructing the works is slower than anticipated. A combination of factors has contributed to this including a requirement to stabilise the retaining walls that support the Queens Road difficulty in constructing the jetty and the new sea walls. As a consequence, the project is now likely to be completed in late Summer 2020.
The project is funded directly by Dún Laoghaire County Council. Additional grant funding of €1.1m has been made available from the European Regional Development Fund under the Designated Urban Centre Grant Scheme (DUCGS).
John Rennie (1761-1821), who was Scottish, was one of the leading civil engineers of his day. He designed many bridges, canals and docks, including those at Hull, Liverpool, London and Leith. Keeping an effective link between Ireland and England was vital in the early 19th century and Rennie was responsible for the construction of Howth Harbour a decade earlier than Dunleary. He had been asked for his observations on Dublin Bay just two years after Bligh’s survey in 1800. Rennie suggested that: "Dunleary, or rather a little to the east of it was a good site for the construction of a harbour of asylum, for ships which, under unfavourable circumstances get embayed in Dublin Bay and cannot with safety enter the present harbour".
Rennie was appointed Chief Engineer for the construction of the harbour in 1815. Originally it was intended that only one pier (the East Pier) would be built (3,500 feet long), but when John Rennie was appointed directing engineer for the work, he insisted that a single pier would result in sand drifting behind the pier and that a second West Pier (4,950 feet long) would prevent this from occurring. He was correct as the sand has built up behind the west pier. The harbour once built was renamed 'The Royal Harbour of Kingstown' in 1821 on the occasion of the visit of George IV. The material for the harbour is Dalkey Hill granite. The granite was provided by Richard Toucher (a long time campaigner for the new harbour) at no cost to the construction team. The foundations of the piers are 300'-0" wide and 24'-0" below low water level. Many options were considered for the width of the space between the two pier heads. Rennie wrote to the Harbour Commissioners that the opening should be 430'-0" wide with the pier heads turned into the harbour to control swells within the harbour. His demands were never met and the harbour opening was built at 1,066'-0". This was clearly too wide and was subsequently reduced to 760'-0".
The Bay between Kingstown and The Forty Foot is still known as Scotsman’s Bay in Rennie’s honour. He died in 1821 and is buried in St. Paul’s Cathedral, London. His son, also John Rennie was a distinguished engineer and he carried out further work at Kingstown Harbour.
invasives include Hedera, Ilex, and Rubus
my lichen photos by genus - www.flickr.com/photos/29750062@N06/collections/7215762439...
my photos arranged by subject, e.g. mountains - www.flickr.com/photos/29750062@N06/collections